2007

SHELBY CORBITT

Copyright © 2006 by Shelby Corbitt 2007 by Shelby Corbitt Printed in the United States of America ISBN 1-594675-66-X All rights reserved solely by the author. The author guarantees all contents are original and do not infringe upon the legal rights of any other person or work. All rights reserved. Reproduction in whole or in part in any form without the express written consent of the author is prohibited. The views expressed in this book are not necessarily those of the publisher. All Scripture quotations are taken from the King James Version of the Bible unless otherwise stated. Other versions used: The Amplified Version (AMP). Copyright © 1987 by Zondervan Corporation. The New International Version (NIV). Copyright © 1990 by Zondervan Corporation. The New Century Version (NCV) Copyright @ 1988, 1991 by Word Publishing AMP means Amplified Bible. NIV means New International Version NCV means New Century Version www.xulonpress.com

DEDICATION

Cc

I

would like to dedicate this book to my family., John, Aaron, Justin and Gisella. Thank you for your patience with me while I am fulfilling God’s call on my life. I love you all very much!!

v

TABLE OF CONTENTS

Cc
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 INTRODUCTION ............................................................. xi WHAT DO YOU BELIEVE? ............................................15 FAITH ................................................................................21 GOD THE FATHER, GOD THE SON ..............................37 GOD THE HOLY SPIRIT .................................................65 TRUE LOVE .....................................................................79 FORGIVENESS ................................................................87 GOD’S WORD, THE BIBLE ............................................97 SATAN AND SIN ............................................................105 WHO ARE YOU? ............................................................115 STARTING OVER ..........................................................121 SEALED BY THE BLOOD ............................................129 DOING GOOD IS NOT GOOD ENOUGH ....................137 THE CHURCH ................................................................147 A HOLY PEOPLE............................................................173 FAMILY AND MARRIAGE ...........................................189 SO WHAT’S GOING ON? ..............................................201 WHY IS JESUS COMING NOW? ..................................207 GET PREPARED TO MEET JESUS ..............................215 PROPHECY.....................................................................221 THE LAST DAYS ...........................................................229 THE RAPTURE...............................................................241 THE JUDGMENT SEAT OF CHRIST............................247 THE ANTI-CHRIST ........................................................251
vii

2007

24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37

THE TRIBULATION ......................................................261 THE BATTLE OF ARMAGEDDON ..............................273 THE SECOND COMING AND THE MILLENIUM .....279 THE GREAT WHITE THRONE JUDGMENT ..............285 HELL AND THE PEOPLE GOING THERE ..................289 NEW HEAVEN AND NEW EARTH ..............................307 HEAVEN DESCRIBED ..................................................311 FINAL THOUGHTS, ONE LAST PLEA .......................317 LEFT BEHIND ................................................................321 HIS CALL, SHARING MY VISION ..............................327 OUR WEAPONS .............................................................345 FEAR ...............................................................................351 PRAYER PROMISES......................................................363 QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS ......................................377

viii

SUMMARY

Cc
Chapters 1-8 describes the beginning of time and how we all have originated to where we are right now today. Also tells how to accept Jesus as Savior and starting over with the right foundation in your life. Chapters 9-15 talks about how to get to know God and the person God expects you to be. It talks of the lifestyle you should be living. Chapters 16-21 describes what is going on right now and up to the rapture of the church. Chapters 22-32 talks of what will take place after the rapture until the end of the world. Chapter 33 tells about my vision and why I wrote the book. This chapter also gives the prophetic date as to when the rapture will happen. Chapters 34-36 is God’s promises to us as His children. How He promises to take care of us and protect us as long as we have faith in Him. Chapter 37 is just a list of commonly asked questions and answers. I also have this list on my website.
ix

INTRODUCTION

Cc

L

ife today is just so busy and complicated. It seems there is never enough time in the day to accomplish all that life demands. We as a society are so money-minded and caught up in everyday routines that we don’t take the time to appreciate what’s really important in our lives, which is our family, loved ones and our Creator. With all the terrorism and war going on all over the world, it’s time for us to stop and get our priorities in order. Just back off from everything for a day or two to evaluate your life and see what’s taking up so much of your time. If this were the last week you were going to live, how would you want to spend it? What would be so important to you? Tragedy makes us look at our lives differently. For example, the September 11, 2001 tragedy; but we don’t need to wait for tragedies. You can just imagine yourself alone without your loved ones and get your priorities in order that way. Does your life lack joy and happiness? Are you filled with fear and anxiety? Do you feel emotionally and physically drained? God and His Word is the only thing that can give that inner peace, love and joy that you’re looking for. God created us that way. God created man with a dependency and need for Him. He won’t force us to accept Him. But with Him we become complete. He waits for us to realize that and to choose Him. Without God we have a void, and emptiness, an unsettled sense of being on the inside, always searching for something to make us happy. We try to fill that void with food or shopping, we bury ourselves in our work, and we buy
xi

2007

new cars, clothes, houses, and boats—but are never satisfied. We always want more. Why? Because in reality, only God can give us true happiness and make us feel complete and satisfied. If you are too busy to pray and go to church, too busy to read God’s Word, then you are too busy with the wrong things and you need to change your priorities. Make the decision to make some changes in your life and stick with it. Taking at least one day a week to rest and spend time with your family is very important. It is also one of the Ten Commandments. Exodus 20:8-11(NIV), “Remember the Sabbath Day by keeping it holy. Six days you shall labor and do all your work, but the seventh day is a Sabbath to the Lord your God. On it you shall not do any work, neither you nor your son or daughter, nor your manservant or your maidservant, nor your animals, nor the alien within your gates. For in six days the Lord made the heavens and the earth, the sea, and all that is in them, but He rested on the seventh day. Therefore the Lord blessed the Sabbath day and made it holy.” It is important that you spend some private, quiet time with yourself and with God as well on a daily basis. Teach your family and children to do the same thing. If you do, you’ll start seeing and feeling some wonderful changes in your life right away. Matthew 11:28-30 (NIV), “Come to Me all you who are weary and burdened, and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you and learn from Me, for I am gentle and humble in heart, and you will find rest for your souls. For My yoke is easy and My burden is light.” You’ll feel a sense of peace, happiness and rest that would have otherwise been missing. God promises to bless you just as much if you set aside one day for Him and work six days than if you worked seven.
xii

2007

Genesis 2:2-3(NIV), “By the seventh day God had finished the work He had been doing; so on the seventh day He rested from all His work. And God blessed the seventh day and made it holy, because on it He rested from all the work of creating that He had done.” Exodus 23:12-13a (NIV), “Six days do your work, but on the seventh day do not work, so that your ox and your donkey may rest and the slave born in your household, and the alien as well may be refreshed. Be careful to do everything I have said to you.” There are things going on in this world that are very important to your life and the lives or your loved ones. Though most of it you may not be able to do anything about, it’s still vitally important for you to know and prepare yourself and your family as best you can. Be alert. If you are prepared for it, you could be on the edge of something really spectacular. Those who are not prepared are on the verge of destruction and tribulation like has never, ever been seen before on this earth. Because of the terrible tragedy in New York, we know that any day could be our last day on earth. Not that we should live in fear, but you should live your life on a higher level with no regrets. Take advantage of every day and every moment that God gives you. When your family and children want to spend time with you and talk to you, stop what you’re doing and put them first. Don’t be so engulfed in work and image that you put those things ahead of your loved ones. Don’t leave this earth without letting your loved ones know how much they mean to you. A lot of Americans are spoiled. We take our families, our safety and our freedoms for granted. We take tomorrow for granted. There is no promise of tomorrow. Give and share love today while you still can. The only thing that really matters in life is love, love for God and love for your family. Without love you have nothing. I want to start by saying that the basic foundation of every life is and always will be God. You may have been taught as a child about God and the Bible, but if you weren’t it’s not too late. You
xiii

2007

must have God in your life helping you and leading you in your everyday decisions if you are going to survive the approaching trials that are coming for all of us. And just for clarity sake, THERE IS ONLY ONE TRUE GOD!! And God only listens to those who come before Him in the name of Jesus. JESUS CHRIST IS OUR ONLY CONNECTION TO THE ONE TRUE GOD!! Some people have told me they talk to God all the time, but after listening to them I realize they are deceived and they are talking to their own god not the ONE TRUE ALMIGHTY GOD. God called me in 1986 to write this book. He instructed me to tell people how to get saved and accept Jesus as Savior. He has also given me a warning to share with the world. Along the years, I would write a few chapters and God would have me put it on the shelf and wait a while, then take it back down and write some more. When I received this calling I still needed to learn a lot and mature a lot before God was ready to trust me to represent Him and be a voice for Him to use. I still have a lot to learn about God, but I finally heard God tell me this book is complete. He is ready for me to jump out in full force to spread this message He has given me. He told me to get this book out to everyone, because the message inside is urgent. I am an amateur writer. This book is very simple, elementary reading and easy to understand. It may seem very repetitive at times, but that’s because what I am saying is important enough to repeat so you get it. This is a message from God for all of us, you and I living in this day and hour. I pray God uses this book to change people’s lives all over the world. But even if only ONE person receives Jesus Christ as Savior and gets rapture ready as a result of reading this book, then it was well worth writing. Please take the time to read it and give me the opportunity to share this important warning and information with you. I’m sure it will change your life forever if you let it. God bless you!

xiv

CHAPTER ONE WHAT DO YOU BELIEVE?

Cc

15

WHAT DO YOU BELIEVE?

Cc

B

efore I can share with you the message God has given me, I need to start at the beginning to make sure your thinking and your beliefs are in order. Do you know without a shadow of a doubt where you came from? Do you know where this earth and universe came from? Do you know how everything originated? Have you figured out what came first, the chicken or the egg? Every person living has some basis for what they believe to be right and wrong. What makes you do certain things and what stops you from doing other things? In my life, my parents were my example. I come from a long line of Christians and so does my husband. We run our family, raise our children, do our business and live daily pretty much the way we were raised. We were taught right from wrong by the Bible. As children, we were sent to church, Sunday school and private Christian school and that is the way we raised our children and now help raise our grandchild. Why are people now days so confused about the basic questions of life? Why do people act like they are not really sure what is right and wrong? This present generation is the first ones since this country was founded that acts confused, unsure, and is living in sin on a daily basis yet thinks they are doing nothing wrong. Why? I believe it’s because in the 60’s people started getting into drugs, and in the 70’s divorce seemed to explode in America. Families fell
17

2007

apart. They stopped going to church and fell away from God. The separation of church and state began in 1962. We took God out of our schools and government. Public schools stopped teaching our children that God created the world and started teaching them evolution instead. We removed the Ten Commandments and now absolutely condemn prayer in government and schools. Children are our future and we are trying to teach them to live without God. We started falling away from God as a nation. Oh, yes, we call ourselves, “one nation under God”, but are we? We forbid people to talk about God unless one is doing so as part of a Christian organization, and then the state, government and nation don’t want to have anything to do with it. In doing this we now have a generation that hears very little, if anything, about God and never reads the Bible. Everyone is working so much trying to pay bills that they say they don’t have time for church or God. Going to church on Sunday used to be common practice among the average American family, but it’s not anymore. Going to church will not save your soul but it helps to go and be reminded what is good and what is not. Don’t rely on the daily news or your friends to tell you what’s right or wrong. For sure do not rely on the government to tell you what is right and what is wrong. Sin is being accepted socially and legalized by the government. That does not make it right. Just because people and the government thinks something is OK does not make it so. If God and the Bible say it’s wrong, then it’s wrong. If it was wrong in Jesus’ day, then it is still wrong today. God does not change His rules. The Bible does not change. Read Jeremiah 17:5-8 (NCV), “This is what the Lord says: A curse is place on those who trust other people, who depend on humans for strength, who have stopped trusting the Lord. They are like a bush in the desert that grows in a land where no one lives, a hot and dry land with bad soil. They don’t know about the good things God can give. But the person that trusts in the Lord will be blessed. The Lord will show him that He can be trusted. He will be strong like a tree planted near water that sends its roots by a stream. It is not afraid when the days are hot. It’s leaves are always green. It does not worry in a year when no rain comes. It always produces fruit.”
18

2007

I intend to bring back to you some of these truths about life, what’s happening today, and what’s going to happen in the future. It’s very simple. I want you to really evaluate your own life and compare yourself to what God expects from us as individuals and families. Of course the foundation of my belief and the One I listen to and get my information from is God. You are going to have a hard time believing anything I say unless you believe in God. People and many religions worship different kinds of gods. There is only one true God. He is in control of everything. He created the universe and everything in it. You must believe the Bible is God’s words and that they are the absolute truth. The Bible must be the final Word that you live by. Once you make the decision to believe in God by faith, no matter what, then God will reveal Himself to you in whatever way you need, to remove all doubt from your mind about His reality. After you make up your mind to live your life according to God’s Word, then when He says to do something, do it. If God says not to do something, then don’t do it. The Bible is your handbook for your life. You’ve got to read it and find out how you are supposed to live. God says if you believe in Him and love Him, then you’ll do whatever He says. John 14:15 “If you love Me, keep My commandments.” Mark 9:23 “Jesus said unto him, if thou canst believe, all things are possible to him that believeth.” Believing in God and the Bible takes faith.

19

CHAPTER TWO FAITH

Cc

21

FAITH

Cc

T

here is a complete other world that exists that you cannot see. This other unseen world is the spirit world. It’s here. It’s for real, but you cannot see it. Faith is believing in something that goes against your common sense. It is believing in something you cannot see. Webster’s dictionary describes faith as loyalty, confidence, and complete trust. We all have faith. God wants us to put our complete loyalty, trust, and confidence in Him and Him alone. Since no one alive today has ever seen Jesus or God face to face, then we must believe in them by faith. John 20:29, “Blessed are those who have not seen, and yet have believed.” Most people today only want to believe in those things they can see with their natural eyes. We can’t see gravity, but we know it’s here and it’s powerful and working. Whether we can see it or not, and whether we believe it or not does not effect the fact that it exists. And if we try to live as if there is no gravity, then you’ll pay the consequence of it. Take God at His word. He is who He says He is. Once again, after you make that choice in your heart and mind to believe in Him, no matter what, then He will reveal Himself to you in a way that removes all doubt from your mind and make Him come alive in your life.
23

2007

I’ve spoken to some people who said they would believe in God if they could see Him or if He would do some great miracle for them. Well He won’t. If He did, it wouldn’t take much faith for you to believe, would it? Believe in Him first with all your heart, then He’ll show Himself to you. The purpose of this book is not to convince you that God exists and that He is real. I am not going to try to do that. But as a foundation, I am going to give an overview of what the bible says about faith in God and the beginning of time. Hebrews 11:1(KJV), “Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.” Hebrews 11:1 (AMP), “Now faith is the assurance, the conformation, the title deed of the things we hope for, being the proof of things we do not see and the conviction of their reality; faith is perceiving as real fact what is not revealed to the senses.” Having faith in God means that we believe in Him, we take God at His word and we live our lives the way He says and wants us to live. We form a relationship with Him though we have never seen Him or heard Him speak in an audible voice. Faith means we have left the realm of the physical senses. Faith is like a sixth sense. The five natural senses, sight, smell, sound, taste, touch, belong to the natural physical man. Faith belongs to the spiritual man. Faith is acting on what you believe in. Faith without works is dead. God is where faith originated. God created this world by faith. Hebrews 11:3 (AMP), “By faith we understand that the worlds during the successive ages were framed, fashioned, put in order equipped for their intended purpose by the word of God, so that what we see was not made out of things which are visible.”

24

2007

Anyone who believes in God or anything in the spirit world believes by faith because we can not see the spirit world with our natural eyes. Hebrews 11:6, “But without faith it is impossible to please Him; for he that cometh to God must believe that He is, and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek Him.” Hebrews 10:38A, “The just shall live by faith.” God is faithful and wants us to be faithful. When you are faithful, you have complete confidence and trust in what God has said. When God says, “I will supply all your needs” Phil 4:19, then He will. Be confident. Hebrews 10:35 (Amp), “Do not therefore fling away your fearless confidence, for it carries a great and glorious compensation of reward.” Act as though God is standing in front of you speaking the Word directly to you. When you read the scriptures, put your name in it to make it more real and personal to you. That’s what God wants us to do. The scripture was written to each one of us personally. No discretion. No favoritism. We are all created equal in God’s eyes. He freely gives His word and promises to each one of us with no regard to who you are, where you are, or where you came from. Faith is fidelity to promises; honesty of intention; word or honor; pledged loyalty; trust worthiness. Faith is the object of something hoped for and the evidence of it not yet seen. It means reliability; to depend on something or someone confidently, without a shadow of doubt. It is confident expectation; to believe in, place confidence in the truth of something. God is that truth and confidence. If I told you I’d pay your rent for you this month, you knew I always kept my word, and you knew I had the money to do what I said, then you could have faith in me, and expect me to do it. Even though I may not have put the money in your hand yet, you could
25

2007

just calmly take me at my word and consider your rent paid because you knew I was faithful and reliable. This is what God wants you to know about Him. He always keeps His word. He will not let you down. If He said He would help you in your time of need and trouble then He will. Don’t worry about it. Just relax. I know it is hard at first, because we can not see God or hear an audible voice, all we have is His written word and the Spirit of God speaking to us in our spirit. But that’s all we need. He’s just waiting for us to call on him and believe in Him. He won’t let you down. If He gave His word, He will do it because He can’t lie. It’s not possible for Him to lie. He doesn’t play games with you and tease you. That’s not God, that’s not His nature. Anything in this world you may need, there is a promise in the word of God that relates to it. We cannot receive anything from God without faith. God does not respond to us without faith. You have to believe before you actually see it. Believing is knowing, absolutely and no one can change your mind about it. That’s what God wants our attitude and opinion to be. God has integrity. No one has more integrity than God. He is complete, whole, honest and sincere. God wants us to confidently cling to him. Count on Him for all your answers. Don’t rely on anyone or anything else. Just rely on God; on His ability, His power, His timing, His honesty, His love, His trust, and His willingness to help you. Believe that what He does and when He does it is in your best interest. That is faith in God. God’s word is like a binding contract that cannot be broken. The sacrificial blood of Jesus seals that contract. Jesus’ blood is our collateral or security to make sure God’s word is a binding contract for us. Without the blood of Jesus, God does not have to answer any of our prayers. When we accept Jesus as our Savior, we have His blood to cover us and bind the contract of God’s word to us. God faithfully watches over His word to perform it. Hebrews 10:23, “Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering; for He is faithful that promised.”

26

2007

You have to believe that God exists and that He is working in your life continuously. Your attitude must be that even if God does nothing for you, never speaks to you, shows Himself to you, or does any miracle for you, you will still believe in Him. You cannot fool God. He knows what is really in your heart. 1 Corinthians 2:5, “Don’t let your faith rest in the wisdom of men, but in the power of God.” Don’t believe in only what is humanly possible, or what is humanly imaginable. You must believe by faith in what God is capable of doing. Romans 12:3, “For I say, through the grace given unto me, to every man that is among you, not to think of himself more highly than he ought to think; but to think soberly, according as God hath dealt to every man the measure of faith.” When you accept Jesus as your Savior, God deposit’s a measure of faith into your spirit. Everyone gets the same measure, the same amount of faith. You can cause your faith to grow by reading your Bible, believing what you are reading, and getting into a deeper relationship with God. The choice is up to you. That is the only way to make your faith grow stronger. Romans 10:17(KJV), “So then faith cometh by hearing and hearing by the word of God.” Romans 10:17 (AMP), “So faith comes by hearing what is told and what is heard comes by the preaching of the message that came from the lips of Christ the Messiah Himself.” When you hear that some people are strong in faith, it’s because they read their Bible a lot and believe what they read. God says we must live our lives daily from now on, day after day, by faith.
27

2007

1 John 5:4, “For whatsoever is born of God overcometh the world; and this is the victory that overcometh the world even our faith.” If we have faith in God we can overcome anything and be victorious while we are here on this earth. Then when we leave this earth we go to Heaven to be with God forever where no harm or danger can ever come to us again. Without faith it is impossible to understand and accept the spirit world and the reality of God. 1 Corinthians 2:14(AMP), “But the natural non-spiritual man does not accept or welcome or admit into his heart the gifts and teachings and revelations of the spirit of God, for they are folly, meaningless, nonsense to him; and he is incapable of knowing them, of progressively recognizing, understanding and becoming better acquainted with them, because they are spiritually discerned and estimated and appreciated.” Faith refuses to let go. Faith is a reflective act that shows in your attitude, your walk, your look and your speech. If God says you are healed, then stop looking, thinking and talking sick. If He says you are financially blessed, stop looking and talking broke. If He says you are a new creation in Christ then stop acting and talking like the world, like the sinners. Ephesians 6:10(NIV), “…be strong in the Lord and in His mighty power.” Be strong in the Lord. Stand strong for Jesus. Don’t be shy and ashamed for being good and living right. Don’t try to fit in with the world. Don’t worry what others think of you. Worry about what God is thinking of you. Try to impress God, not people. Mixing faith with the word of God brings rest to your mind and soul. Your words express whether you are walking by faith or by sight. You end up speaking out of your mouth whatever you believe
28

2007

and whatever you want. You end up speaking and acting on whatever you think about. Faith gets ready for whatever you believe in before it actually happens. You might think speaking things before you see them sounds crazy, but this is what God wants you to do. And guess what God is smarter than you and I, so go ahead and do what He says, not what you want, think, or feel. Faith is seen. Not the thing you are believing for, but your faith and what you believe will be evident. James 2:14-18(AMP), “What is the use, profit my brethren, for anyone to profess to have faith, if he has no good works to show for it? Can such faith save your soul? If a brother or a sister is poorly clad, and lacks food for each day, and one of you say to him good-bye! Keep yourself warm and well fed, without giving him the necessities for the body, what good does that do? So also faith, if it does not have works, deeds and actions of obedience, to back it up, by itself is destitute of power, inoperative and dead. But someone will say to you then, “You say you have faith and I have good works.” Now you show me your alleged faith apart from any good works, if you can, and I by good works of obedience will show you my faith.” Faith has to be an action of obedience to the word of God. Obeying the word is an expression to your confidence and faith in the word. James 2:20-24&26(AMP), “Are you willing to be shown proof, you foolish and unproductive, spiritually deficient fellow, that faith apart from good works is inactive and ineffective and worthless? Was not our forefather Abraham shown to be justified, made acceptable to God, by his works when he brought to the alter as an offering his own son Isaac?
29

2007

You see that his faith was cooperating with his works, and his faith was completed and reached it’s supreme expression, when he implemented it, by good works. And so the scripture was fulfilled that says, Abraham believed in, adhered to, trusted in, and relied on God, and this was accounted to him as righteousness, as conformity to God’s will in thought and deed, and he was called God’s friend. You see that a man is justified, pronounced righteous before God, through what he does, and not alone through faith, through works of obedience as well as what he believes. For as the human body apart from the spirit is lifeless, so faith apart from its works of obedience is also dead.” Everything you do and say is a reflection of what you have your faith in. You do not have to tell people you are a Christian and live by faith. People will be able to see that you are, by your actions and the conversation that you express. Don’t worry about your reputation or the image you want others to have of you. Don’t worry that some people may think you are foolish or ridiculous. Don’t worry about what the world thinks of you. Aim to please God. My aim is definitely to please God and accomplish what He has called me to do. Then when I get to Heaven and stand before God, He can say to me, “well done my faithful servant.” Can God trust you to carry out His will and purpose in this world? How well do you do in the small things God tells you to do? Luke 16:10(AMP), “He who is faithful in a very little thing is faithful also in much, and he who is dishonest and unjust in a very little thing is dishonest and unjust also in much.” Do whatever God tells you to do. Be faithful to the last thing He told you to do. Keep doing it till He tells you to do something different.
30

2007

If you will not be faithful to God and do what He asks, then He will keep looking till He finds someone who will. If He doesn’t find someone on this earth, then He will just send down an angel to take care of what He desires. God does not need us. We need Him. When you walk by faith, you can expect to receive criticism from most logical, realistic, unfaithful people. These people only believe what science can prove. They only believe what they can see with their own eyes. They will talk about you and accuse you of being out in left field somewhere, a few cards short of a deck. That’s because they do not have faith, they do not understand faith and do not belong to God’s family. When you walk by faith it can seem a little silly, because faith is acting on something where you have no physical or logical answers for it happening. Who cares if unfaithful people do not believe in your faithfulness. Don’t try to figure out a logical solution to your problems. Don’t try to see, hear or feel your answers. Find your peace, calmness and answers in the Truth of God’s word. Even when you get your miracle, you don’t have to try to offer an explanation for it. Just receive it thankfully and give the credit to God. If God don’t have to explain miracles to people then neither do we. Just say that God blessed you because He loves you. That’s all people need to know. Hang on to your faith in God. Don’t let the opinions of others, who have no faith, influence you and cheat you out of your miracles from God. Hebrews 12:2, “Looking unto Jesus the author and finisher of our faith, who for the joy that was set before Him, endured the cross, despising the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God.” Romans 17:20, “And Jesus said unto them, because of your unbelief; for verily I say unto you, if you have faith as a grain of mustard seed, ye shall say unto this mountain, remove hence to yonder place, and it shall remove, and nothing shall be impossible unto you.” 2 Corinthians 5:7, “For we walk by faith not by sight.”

31

2007

Mark 11:22-24, “And Jesus answering said unto them, Have faith in God. For verily I say unto you, whosoever shall say unto this mountain, be thou removed, and be thou cast into the sea; and shall not doubt in his heart, but shall believe those things which he saith shall come to pass, he shall have whatsoever he saith. Therefore I say unto you, what things so ever you desire, when ye pray, believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have them.” Romans 1:17, “For therein is the righteousness of God revealed from faith to faith; as it is written, the just shall live by faith.” Galatians 3:11(AMP), “Now it is evident that no person is justified and declared righteous and brought into right standing with God, through the law, for the scripture says, “the man in right standing with God, the just, the righteous, shall live by and out of faith and he who through and by faith is declared righteous and in right standing with God shall live.” Habakkuk 2:4(AMP), “Look at the proud; his soul is not straight or right within him; but the rigidly just and the uncompromisingly righteous man shall live by his faith and in God’s faithfulness.” 2 Peter 1:1-8(AMP), “Simon Peter, a servant and apostle (special messenger) of Jesus Christ, to those who have received (obtained an equal privilege of) like precious faith with ourselves in and through the righteousness of our God and Savior Jesus Christ; May grace (God’s favor) and peace (which is perfect well being, all necessary good, all spiritual prosperity, and freedom from fears and agitating passions and moral conflicts) be multiplied to you in (the full personal, precise,
32

2007

and correct) knowledge of God and Jesus our Lord. For his divine power has bestowed upon us all things that (are requisite and suited) to life and godliness, through the full personal knowledge of Him who called us by and to His own glory and excellence (virtue). By means of these He has bestowed on us His precious and exceeding great promises, so that through them you may escape by flight from the moral decay (rottenness and corruption) that is in the world because of covetousness (lust and greed), and become sharers (partakers) of the divine nature. For this very reason, adding your diligence, to the divine promises, employ every effort in exercising your faith to develop virtue, (excellence, resolution, Christian energy) and in exercising virtue develop knowledge (intelligence), And in exercising knowledge, develop self-control, and in exercising self-control develop steadfastness (patience and endurance) and in exercising steadfastness develop godliness (piety), And in exercising godliness develop brotherly affection, and in exercising brotherly affection develop Christian love. For all these qualities are yours and increasingly abound in you, they will keep you from being idle or unfruitful unto the (full, personal) knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ (the Messiah, the Anointed One). For whoever lacks these qualities is blind, (spiritually) short-sighted, seeing only what is near to him, and has become oblivious (to the fact) that he was cleansed from his old sins. Because of this brethren be all the more seditious and eager to make sure (to ratify, to strengthen, to make steadfast) your calling and election; for if you do this, you will never stumble or fall. Thus there will be richly and abundantly provided for you entry into the eternal kingdom of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ.”
33

2007

1 Corinthians 1:8&9 (AMP), “And He, God will establish you to the end, keep you steadfast, give you strength and guarantee your vindication. He will defend you with success and clear you from blame; He will be your warrant against all accusation or indictment so that you will be guiltless and irreproachable in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ the Messiah. God is faithful, reliable, trustworthy, and therefore ever true to His promises and He can be depended on. By Him you were called into companionship and participation with His son Jesus Christ our Lord.” Romans 4:20-22 (AMP), “No unbelief or distrust made him waiver, doubtingly question, concerning the promise of God, but he grew strong and was empowered by faith as he gave praise and glory to God. Fully satisfied and assured that God was able and mighty to keep His word and do what He had promised. That is why his faith was credited to him as righteousness, right standing with God.” 2 Peter 3:9A, “The Lord is not slack concerning His promise…” Romans 10:17, “So then faith cometh by hearing and hearing by the word of God.” Isaiah 55:11, “So shall my word be that goeth forth out of my mouth, it shall not return unto me void, but it shall accomplish that which I please and prosper in the thing where it was sent.” 2 Timothy 2:13, “If we believe not, yet He abideth faithful; He can not deny Himself.” 2 Corinthians 5:7, “For we walk by faith not by sight.”
34

2007

Mark 9:23, “Jesus said unto him, if thou canst believe, all things are possible to him that believeth.” Hebrews 6:17-19, “Accordingly God also, in His desire to show more convincingly and beyond doubt to those who were to inherit the promise, the unchangeableness of His purpose and plan intervened with an oath. This was so that by two unchangeable things, His promise and His oath, in which it was impossible for God ever to prove false or deceive us, we who have fled to Him for refuge might have mighty indwelling strength and strong encouragement to grasp and hold fast the hope appointed for us and set before us. Now we have this hope as a sure and steadfast anchor of the soul, it can not slip and it can not break down under whoever steps out upon it. A hope that reaches farther and enters into the very certainty of the presence of God within the veil.” Proverbs 30:5, “Every word of God is pure. He is a shield unto them that put their trust in Him.” 1 Peter 5:7, “Casting the whole of your care, all your anxieties, all your worries, all your concerns once and for all on Him, for He cares for you affectionately and cares about you watchfully.” You can put your trust and faith in God. You can take Him at His word. He will not let you down. He is always there for His children. If you belong to God, He hears you when you pray, and He will help you if you believe and put your faith in Him. You cannot separate God and His word. His word carries the same integrity and power as God Himself. All of us are only as good as our word. People judge the validity of the words we say according to the kind of person we are. Our words reflect who we are and who we are reflect the words we speak.
35

2007

God’s track record is perfect. He has never lied, never reneged on a promise, and has never failed to do what He said He would do. God is true to the end no matter what. Expect God to do what He said He would do. Put your faith and trust in Him. Believe in Him. Just relax. God has everything under control. Deuteronomy 7:9, “Know therefore that the Lord thy God, He is God, the faithful God, which keepeth covenant and mercy with them that love Him and keep His commandments to a thousand generations.”

36

CHAPTER THREE GOD THE FATHER, GOD THE SON

Cc

37

GOD THE FATHER, GOD THE SON

Cc

G

enesis 1:1 “In the beginning God…” That is such an awesome, deep statement. Before there was anything, any existence at all, there was God. There was no earth. There were no planets, stars, sun, moon—nothing at all. There was only God, just God moving through the darkness. Genesis 1:2, KJV “And darkness was upon the face of the deep, and the Spirit of God moved…” God has no beginning. God is the beginning. Everything in existence today began with God. God created everything. Genesis 1:1-2,3 “In the beginning God created the heavens and the earth. and the earth was without form, and void; and darkness was upon the face of the deep, and the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters. And God said, Let there be light; and there was light. And God saw the light, that it was good; and God divided the light from the darkness. And God called the light day, and the darkness He called night. And the evening and the morning were the first day.
39

2007

And God said, let there be a firmament in the midst of the waters, and let it divide the waters from the waters. And God made the firmament and divided the waters which were under the firmament from the waters which were above the firmament; and it was so. And God called the firmament Heaven, and the evening and the morning were the second day. And God said, Let the waters under the heaven be gathered together unto one place, and let the dry land appear; and it was so. And God called the dry land Earth; and the gathering together of the waters called He seas; and God saw that it was good. And God said, Let the earth bring forth grass, the herb yielding seed, and the fruit tree yielding fruit after his kind, whose seed is in itself, upon the earth and it was so. And the earth brought forth grass and herb yielding seed after his kind, and the tree yielding fruit whose seed was in itself, after his kind, and God saw that it was good. And the evening and the morning came the third day. And God said let there be lights in the firmament for the heaven to divide the day from the night; and let them be for signs, and for seasons, and for days, and years; And let them be for lights in the firmament of the heaven to give light upon the earth; and it was so. And God made two great lights; the greater light to rule the day, and the lesser light to rule the night. He made the stars also. And God set them in the firmament of the heaven to give light upon the earth. And to rule over the night and to divide the light from darkness; and God saw that it was good. And the evening and the morning were the fourth day. And God said, let the waters bring forth abundantly the moving creature that hath life, and fowl that may fly above the earth in the open firmament of heaven. And God created great whales, and every living creature that moveth, which the waters brought forth abundantly, after their kind, and every winged fowl after his kind;
40

2007

and God saw that it was good. And God blessed them saying, Be fruitful and multiply, and fill the waters in the seas, and let fowl multiply in the earth. And the evening and the morning were the fifth day. And God said, let the earth bring forth living creatures after his kind, cattle and creeping things, and beasts of the earth after his kind; and God saw that it was good. And God said, let Us make man in Our image, after Our likeness; and let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over the cattle, and over the earth, and over every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth. So God created man in His own image, in the image of God created He him; male and female created He them. And God blessed them, and God said unto them, be fruitful, and multiply, and replenish the earth, and subdue it. And have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over every living thing that moveth upon the earth. And God said, Behold, I have given you every herb bearing seed, which is upon the face of all the earth, and every tree, in which the fruit of a tree yielding seed; to you it shall be for meat. And to every beast of the earth, wherein there is life, I have given every green herb for meat, and it was so. And God saw everything that He had made, and behold, it was very good. And the evening and the morning were the sixth day. Thus the heavens and the earth were finished, and all the host of them. And on the seventh day God ended His work which He had made; and He rested on the seventh day from all His work which He had made. And God blessed the seventh day, and sanctified it; because that in it He had rested from all His work which God created and made.” You’ve got to use your faith to step out and trust that everything that you’ve just read is true. We don’t need to go any further until
41

2007

you first grasp the reality that God is the beginning of everything and the Creator of everything that exists. God created all of life as we know it. I think believing that all things began and were created by God is much easier than thinking there was a BIG BANG in space one day and everything just sort of fell into place. This universe is too beautiful and precise. Life is too exact and complex right down to the tiniest molecules to have just come about by some explosion and yet work together so perfectly. Explosions are destructive not creative. Do you think the Mona Lisa was painted by some guy standing in front of a canvas with a couple of gallons of paint that he just threw on? I think not. He had a vision and a plan. As beautiful and exact as the paint strokes of the Mona Lisa are, they still don’t compare to the beauty and complexity of the world and universe. You have to believe that God exists and always has, and that He is the beginning of everything. The Bible plainly states that only a fool would say there is no God. Psalm 14:1 “The fool hath said in his heart, There is no God.” And only a fool would not believe that all things were created by Him. “God” means Supreme Being. He is #1; there is none other before or above Him. God is One worthy of being worshipped; One with supernatural ability. God is wisdom, justice, goodness, and truth. God is perfection and purity. He is powerful, faithful and righteous. He is a big God. He can hold the world in the palm of His hand. God is a mighty infinite Spirit. God is in control of everything. Nothing can overpower Him. Meditate on the majesty and royalty of God. Whatever you can imagine God to be, He is even greater. God exceeds our imagination and our intelligence. Words can’t express the greatness of His being. This is why, when we are in the presence of God, we can only fall on our faces. Revelation 4:8 “Holy, holy, holy Lord God Almighty, which was, and is, and is to come.”
42

2007

I John 1:5 “God is light and in Him there is not darkness.” I John 4:7-8, 11-16 “Beloved, let us love one another; for love is of God and everyone that loveth is both of God and knoweth God. He that loveth not, knoweth not God, for God is love. If we love one another God dwelleth in us and His love is perfected in us. God is love. He that dwelleth in love dwelleth in God and God in Him.” Exodus 34:6 “The Lord God is merciful, gracious, longsuffering, and abundant in goodness and truth.” Deuteronomy 33:27 “The Eternal God is they refuge and underneath are the Everlasting arms.” God is omnipotent, all-powerful. Nothing and no one is more powerful than God—not hurricanes, tornadoes, earthquakes or nuclear bombs—nothing at all. Revelation 19:6 “Alleluia, for the Lord God Omnipotent reigneth.” God is omnipresent, present everywhere at the same time. God is with each one of us everywhere we are even at the deepest part of the ocean or at the furthest part of outer space. Psalms 139:7-12a “Whither shall I go from Thy Spirit? Or wither shall I flee from Thy presence? If I ascend into Heaven, thou art there; if I make my bed in hell, Thou are there. If I take the wings of the morning, or dwell in the uttermost parts of the sea; even there shall Thy hand lead me, and Thy right hand shall hold me. If I say surely the darkness shall cover me; even the night shall be light about me. Yea, the darkness hideth not from Thee; but the night shineth as the day.”

43

2007

God is omniscient, knowing everything. Don’t try to exalt (build up) yourself before God. He knows everything, and He knows best about everything. I John 3:20 “God is greater than our heart and knoweth all things.” The depth of God is really unexplainable. As powerful and strong as God is, He is equally gentle, kind and loving. He is extremely patient toward us. God is our Father, a kind, loving caring Father to us, His children. No man has at any time actually seen God with their natural eyes. We are not capable of looking upon His greatness and majesty in these flesh and blood bodies. Exodus 33:17-23 “And the Lord said unto Moses, I will do this thing also that thou has spoken of; for thou has found grace in My sight, and I know thee by name. And he said, “I beseech Thee, show me Thy glory. And He said, I will make all My goodness pass before thee, and I will proclaim the name of the Lord before thee; and will be gracious to whom I will be gracious, and will show mercy on whom I will show mercy. And He said, Thou canst not see My face, for there shall no man see Me and live. And the Lord said, Behold, there is a place by Me, and thou shalt stand upon and rock and it shall come to pass while My glory passeth by, that I will put thee in a cleft of the rock, and will cover thee with My hand as I pass by. And I will take away My hand, and thou shalt see My back parts; by My face shall not be seen.” We may not have actually seen God, but He did reveal Himself to others so they could testify of Him. Most of all, He revealed Himself to and in Jesus Christ so He is a witness to Him and His very nature.
44

2007

There are many religions in this world, but true Christians know God as being “triune”: a triple Personality, three persons in one God. We have one God, the Father, Jehovah. We have also the Son, Jesus Christ, our Savior, Who does all the will of the Father. We have the Holy Spirit, Who does the will of the Father and the Son. God and Jesus are in Heaven on the throne watching over everything. Mark 16:19 “After the Lord Jesus had spoken to them, He was taken up into Heaven and sat at the right hand of God.” The Holy Spirit is here on earth interacting with us and manifesting (making real and concrete) God’s Word. The Holy Spirit carries out and displays God’s power. He never does anything contrary to the Bible. This is another reason you must read your Bible so you will know what’s written in it and therefore know God’s method of dealing with everyday situations. If you don’t know how God is and how He works, it is easy for Satan to come along and deceive you, messing up your life. God sent John the Baptist to be a witness to preach the reality of God, Jesus and the Holy Spirit. John 1:1-14; 17-18 “In the beginning was the Word and the Word was with God and the Word was God. The same was in the beginning with God. All things were made by Him; and without Him was not anything made that was made. In Him was life; and the life was the Light of men. And the Light shineth in the darkness; and the darkness comprehended it not. There was a man sent from God whose name was John. The same came for a witness, to be a witness of the light, that all men through Him might believe. He was not that Light, but was sent to bear witness of the Light. That was the true Light, which lighteth every man that cometh into the world. He was in the world, and the world was made by Him, and the world knew Him not. But as many as received Him, to
45

2007

them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that believed on His name; which were born, not of blood, not of the will of the flesh, not of the will of man, but of God. And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us (and we beheld His glory, and glory as of the only begotten of the Father), full of grace and truth. For the law was given by Moses, but grace and truth came by Jesus Christ. No man hath seen God at any time; the only begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father, He hath declared Him.” After God created the world, the universe, and Adam and Eve all was good and God was happy. He was able to walk and talk and fellowship with mankind just like He wanted. Then Adam sinned bringing a curse upon all mankind. This curse is handed down from generation to generation. Genesis 3:1-24 “Now the serpent was more subtle than any other beast of the field which the Lord God had made. And He said unto the woman, Yea, hath God said, Ye shall not eat of every tree of the garden? And the woman said unto the serpent, We may eat of the fruit of the trees of the garden: But of the fruit of the tree which is in the midst of the garden, God hath said, ye shall not eat of it, neither shall ye touch it, lest ye die. And the serpent said unto the woman, ye shall not surly die: for God doth know that in the day ye eat thereof, then your eyes shall be open and ye shall be as gods , knowing both good and evil. And when the woman saw that the tree was good for food, and it was pleasant to the eyes, and a tree to be desired to make one wise, she took of the fruit thereof, and did eat, and gave also unto her husband with her; and he did eat. And the eyes of them both were open, and they knew that they were naked and they sewed fig leaves together and made themselves aprons. And they heard the voice of the Lord God walking in the garden in the cool of the day:
46

2007

And Adam and his wife hid themselves from the presence of the Lord God amongst the trees of the garden. And the Lord God called unto Adam, and said unto him, Where are thou? And he said, “I heard Thy voice in the Garden and was afraid, because I was naked; and I hid myself. And He said, Who told you you were naked? Hast thou eaten of the tree, whereof I commanded that thou shouldst not eat? And the man said, The woman Thou gavest to be with me, she gave me of the tree, and I did eat. And the Lord God said unto the woman, What is this that thou host done? And the woman said, The serpent beguiled me, and I did eat. And the Lord God said unto the serpent, Because thou hast done this, thou are cursed above all cattle, and above every beast of the field; upon thy belly thou shalt go and dust shalt thou eat all the days of thy life: And I will put enmity between thee and the woman; and between thy seed and her seed; it shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel. Unto the woman He said, I will greatly multiply thy sorrow and thy conception; in sorrow thou shalt bring forth children; and they desire shall be to thy husband, and he shall rule over thee. And unto Adam He said, Because thou has hearkened unto the voice of thy wife, and hast eaten of the tree, of which I commanded thee saying, Thou shalt not eat of it; cursed is the ground for thy sake; in sorrow shalt thou eat of all the days of thy life; Thorns also and thistles shall if bring forth to thee; and thou shalt eat of the herb of the field; In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread, till thou return unto the ground; for out of it wast thou taken; for dust thou art and unto dust shall thou return. And Adam called his wife’s name Eve; because she was the mother of all living. Unto Adam also and to his wife did the Lord God make coats of skins, and clothed them. And the Lord God said, Behold the man has become as one of Us, to know good and evil; and now, lest he put forth his hand, and take also of the Tree of Life, and eat
47

2007

and live forever. Therefore the Lord God sent him forth from the Garden of Eden to till the ground from whence he was taken. So He drove out the man; and He placed at the east of the Garden of Eden Cherubims, and a flaming swords, which turned every way, to keep the way of the Tree of Life.” Now, because of Adam’s sin, we are all born into this world as sinners and separated from God. God has zero tolerance level when it comes to sin. Romans 3:23, “We have all sinned and fallen short of the glory of God.” Romans 3:10, “…there is none righteous, no not one.” Sin cannot be in the presence of God. God will consume it. Hebrews 12:29, “For our God is indeed a consuming fire.” This separation did not please God. He created us for fellowship with Him. Romans 6:23, “…the wages of sin is death.” God used Moses to bring us the Ten Commandments. People tried to live by the laws of God. They also had to sacrifice animals for their sins. This was not good enough. The law and animal sacrifices were weak and ineffective. God still did not have a relationship with His people like He wanted. Blood had to be shed and someone had to die for sin. Jesus was and is that sacrifice, the sinless, spotless Son of God. God sent Jesus into the world as our Savior and High Priest as the last blood sacrifice needed.

48

2007

1 John 4:14, “And we have seen and do testify that the Father sent the Son to be the Savior of the world.” Luke 1:47, “…for we have heard Him ourselves, and know that this is in deed the Christ, the Savior of the world.” Luke 19:10, “For the Son of man is come to seek and to save that which was lost.” The old covenant (the laws), could not perfect our spirit and soul. The new covenant with Jesus does. Hebrews 7:18-8:1 (Amp), “So a previous physical regulation and command is cancelled because of it’s weakness and ineffectiveness and uselessness. For the law never made anything perfect, but instead a better hope is introduced through which we now come close to God. And it was not without the taking of an oath, that Christ was made Priest. For those who formerly became priest received their office without it’s being confirmed by the taking of an oath by God, but this One (Jesus) was designated and addressed and saluted with an oath. The Lord has sworn and will not regret it or change His mind, You (Jesus), is a Priest forever. In keeping with the oath’s greater strength and force, Jesus has become the Guarantee of a better stronger agreement, a more excellent, and more advantageous covenant. Again the former successive line of priest was made up of many, because they were each prevented by death from continuing perpetually in office; But He (Jesus) holds His priesthood unchangeably, because He lives on forever.
49

2007

Therefore He is able also to save to the uttermost, completely, perfectly, finally and for all time and eternity, those who come to God through Him, since He is always living to make petition to God and intercede with Him and intervene for them. Here is the High Priest, perfectly adapted to our needs, as was fitting, holy, blameless, unstained by sin, separated by sinners, and exalted higher than the heavens. He has no day necessities, as do each of these other high priests, to offer sacrifice first of all for His own personal sins and then for those of the people, because He (Jesus) met all the requirements once and for all when He brought Himself as a sacrifice, which He offered up. For the law sets up men in their weaknesses, frail, sinful, dying human beings, as high priest, but the word of God’s oath, which was spoken later, after the institution of the law, chooses and appoints as priest One (Jesus) whose appointment is complete and permanent, a son who has been made perfect forever. Now the main point of what we have to say is this, we have such a high priest, One who is seated at the right hand of the majestic God in Heaven.” Jesus entered into the world as a man but with the spirit of God. Jesus is the offspring of God. Jesus is the Word of God made flesh. God caused Himself to be birthed by a woman, to be made flesh, so He could relate to us flesh to flesh, body to body, to help us better understand Him. God longed for our friendship and our fellowship, but He was loosing us. We were sinful continuously. God had to do something to make it possible to bring us back to Him. We were having difficulty understanding and living a life that was good enough to be able to have a relationship with God. God in all His purity can’t tolerate sin and darkness. His awesome perfect presence and nature consumes sin and anything less than perfection. There was too much distance between God and us. There was no intimacy or union between God and man. God sent Jesus, a person, flesh and blood that we could
50

2007

relate to face to face, that had the spirit of God on the inside of Him. God lived, spoke, related and demonstrated Himself through the body of Jesus. Mathew 1:18-25 (Amp), “Now the birth of Jesus Christ took place under these circumstances: When His mother Mary (a virgin) had been promised in marriage to Joseph, before they came together (had sex), she was found to be pregnant through the power of the Holy Spirit. And her promised husband Joseph, being a just and upright man and not willing to expose her publicly and to shame and disgrace her, decided to repudiate and dismiss her quietly and secretly. But as he was thinking this over, behold, an angel of the Lord appeared to him in a dream, saying, Joseph, descendent of David, do not be afraid to take Mary as your wife, for that which is conceived in her is of, from and out of the Holy Spirit. She will bear a son, and you will call His name Jesus, (the Greek form of the Hebrew Joshua, which means Savior), for He will save His people from their sins, (that is prevent them from falling and missing the true end and scope of life which is God). All this took place that is might be fulfilled which the Lord had spoken through the prophet. Behold, the virgin shall become pregnant and give birth to a son, and they shall call His name Emmanuel, which when translated means, God with us. Then Joseph being aroused from his sleep, did as the angel of the Lord commanded him: he took her to his side as his wife. But he had no union (no sex) with her as her husband until she had borne her firstborn son: and he called his name Jesus.” We celebrate the birth of Jesus today with Christmas.
51

2007

Jesus grew and matured, and worked with His earthly dad, Joseph, as a carpenter. He worshipped God as His Father and knew God from the day He was born. At about the age of 30, Jesus was water baptized in the River Jordan by a man sent by God, named John the Baptist. Mathew 3:1&2 (Amp), “In those days there appeared John the Baptist, preaching in the wilderness (desert) of Judea, And saying, Repent (think differently, change your mind, regretting your sins and changing your conduct), for the kingdom of Heaven is at hand.” At the time of Jesus’ baptism, everyone saw with their eyes, the Spirit of God come down upon Jesus’ flesh and a mighty audible voice from Heaven saying, “this is My Son in whom I am well pleased.” Mathew 3:13-17 (Amp), “Then Jesus came from Galilee to the Jordan to John to be baptized by him. But John protested strenuously, having in mind to prevent Him saying, It is I who have need to be baptized by you, and do you come to me? But Jesus replied to him, permit it just now; for this is the fitting way for both of us to fulfill all righteousness that is to perform completely whatever is right, then he permitted Him. A Jesus was baptized, He went up at once out of the water, and behold the heavens were opened, and he (John) saw the spirit of God descending like a dove and a lighting on Him. And behold a voice from Heaven said, “This is My Son, My beloved, in whom I delight.” Jesus walked away from the baptism to begin a 3 1/2 year journey. The first 40 days and nights however, He spent alone in the wilderness without food to be tempted by an evil spirit called Satan.
52

2007

Mathew 4:1-11 (Amp), “Then Jesus was led, guided by the Holy Spirit into the wilderness (desert) to be tempted, tested, and tried by the devil. And He went without food for forty days and forty nights and He was hungry. And the tempter came and said to Him, If you are God’s Son, command these stones to be made into loaves of bread. It has been written, man shall not live and be upheld and sustained by bread alone, but by every word that comes forth from the mouth of God. Then the devil took Him into the Holy City, and placed Him on a turret, pinnacle, gable, of the temple sanctuary. And he said to Him, If you are the Son of God, throw yourself down; for it is written, He will give His angels charge over you, and they will bear you up on their hands, lest you strike your foot against a stone. Jesus said to him, on the other hand it is written also, you shall not tempt, test thoroughly, or try exceedingly, the Lord your God. And the devil took Him up on a very high mountain and showed Him all the kingdoms of the world, and the glory, the splendor, magnificence and excellence of them. And he said to Him, These things all taken together, I will give you, if you will prostrate yourself before me and do homage and worship me. Then Jesus said to him, Be gone Satan!!! For it has been written, you shall worship the Lord your God, and Him alone shall you serve. Then the devil departed from Him, and behold angels came and ministered to Him.” Jesus then began His journey traveling from city to city, telling everyone about God and about Heaven and how to be saved. Mathew 4:17 (Amp), “From that time Jesus began to preach, repent, change your mind for the better, heartily
53

2007

amend your ways, with abhorrence to your past sins, for the Kingdom of Heaven is at hand. Jesus demonstrated great acts of power and miracles from God. He performed many supernatural acts which would be impossible for man to do, but because of the power and Spirit of God was with Jesus and working through Jesus, He was able to do supernatural things in His natural body. Jesus healed the sick (Math 4:23&24), walked on water (Math 14:22-33), stilled the raging wind and sea (Mark 4:35-41), cast out demons (Mark 5:1-16), forgave sins (Luke 5:17-26), multiplied bread and fish (Luke 9:19-17), changed water into wine (John 2;111), and raised the dead (John 11:38-44). Jesus saw some fisherman by the water and asked them to join Him in His journey, and they did. Mathew 4:18-29 (Amp), “As He was walking by the sea of Galilee, He noticed two brothers, Simon who is called Peter and Andrew His brother, throwing a dragnet into the sea, for they were fisherman. And He said to them, come after Me as disciples, letting Me be your guide, follow Me and I will make you fishers of men. And at once they left their nets and became His disciples, sided with His party and followed Him.” Jesus continued to gather a few choice people to share in His journey until He had 12 in all. He called them His apostles. Apostle means special messenger. Mathew 10:1-4 (Amp), “And Jesus summoned to Him His twelve disciples and gave them power and authority over unclean spirits, to drive them out, and to cure all kinds of disease, and all kinds of weaknesses and infirmities. Now these are the names of the twelve apostles, special messengers; first Simon who is called Peter and Andrew his brother, James son of Zebedee, and John his brother, Phillip and Bartholomew, Thomas and Mathew
54

2007

the tax collector, James son of Alphaeus, and Thaddeus, called Judas, not Iscariot; Simon the Canaan, and Judas Iscariot who betrayed Him.” Jesus needed these men to help Him with the work of God, and to be witnesses of His life. Jesus continued healing people, performing miracles, and showing people the love and power of God. Mathew 4:23-25 (Amp), “And He went about all of Galilee, teaching in their synagogues and preaching the good news, the gospel, of the kingdom and healing every disease and every weakness and infirmity among the people. So the report of Him spread all throughout Syria, and they brought Him all who were sick, those afflicted with various diseases and torments, those under the power of demons, and epileptics, and paralyzed people, and He healed them.” There was absolutely nothing, no sickness, no problem Jesus could not cure or solve or conquer. He told them not only was He sent to heal their sickness and diseases but mainly to save their souls from hell and be their connection with God and eternal life in Heaven. John 10:10, “I come that they might have life and they might have it more abundantly.” John 14:6, “I am the Way, the Truth, and the Life, no one comes to the Father except through Me.” He told the people to put their trust in Him and believe in Him. Then He would show them miracles so they would believe that He was sent from God. There are far too many miracles that Jesus did for me to list them all. Jesus did these miracles in front of many people and His apostles, who wrote down what they saw.

55

2007

John 20:30-31 (Amp), “There are also many other signs and miracles which Jesus performed in the presence of His disciples which are not written in this book. But these are written, recorded, in order that you many believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Anointed One, the Son of God, and that through believing and cleaving to and trusting and relying upon Him you may have life through and in His name, through who He is.” Because of jealousy and self-righteousness, pride and an unwillingness to believe, many people planned to kill Jesus. Jesus forewarned the apostles and told them He would be crucified, but God would raise Him from the dead on the third day. Mark 9:31 (Amp), “For He was engaged for the time being, in teaching His disciples He said to them, the Son of Man is being delivered into the hands of men and they will put Him to death, and when He has been killed, after three days He will rise from death.” At age 331⁄2 Jesus was crucified. Mathew 27:22-50, tells the whole story of how Jesus was beaten, falsely accused, made fun of, stripped almost naked, and nailed to a cross. He only did good for people, He never did any wrong. Mathew 27:57-66, tells of the burial of Jesus and Mathew 281-20, Mark 16:1-20, and Luke 24:1-53, tells about the resurrection of Jesus. Get your Bible out and read these stories for yourself. Jesus was killed, buried, rose from the dead, walked around for days after His death, ate, was seen by many people and then ascended into Heaven. We still celebrate today the resurrection of Jesus and call it Easter. The apostles and many others witnessed Jesus’ death, then later saw Him alive and knew He was the Son of God. John 15:27 (Amp), “But you also will testify and be my witnesses, because you have been with Me from the beginning.

56

2007

2 Peter 1:16 (Amp), “For we were not following cleverly devised stories when we made known to you the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, The Messiah, but we were eye witnesses of His majesty, authority of sovereign power.” 1 John 1:2 (Amp), “And the life, an aspect of His being was revealed, made manifest and demonstrated, and we saw as eye witnesses, and are testifying to and declare to you the Life, the eternal life in Him, who already existed with the Father and who actually was made visible was revealed to us His followers.” Now you may ask, what was the purpose of all this drama that God let Jesus go through? The reason God allowed His Son Jesus to go through all this is because He loved us so much and wanted us back with Him as a family, the way He first created us. When Adam sinned, that separated mankind from God. God had a plan to reconcile us back with Him and that was by His Son, Jesus Christ. Because of Jesus, we can now dwell in the presence of God without shame and reservation just like Adam did before he sinned. John 3:16, “For God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believes in Him should not perish but have everlasting life.” God sent His Son Jesus to die on the cross and shed His blood as our sacrifice for sin. Jesus died in our place so we don’t have to. Jesus died to save the world. Romans 5:15, “…For if through the offence of one (Adam) many be dead, much more the grace of God, and the gift by grace, which is by one man, Jesus Christ, hath abounded unto many.” Many things were accomplished in the spirit world during those three days after Jesus’ crucifixion. Jesus chose to sacrifice Himself
57

2007

for our sins. God called Him, and Jesus said yes. Jesus chose to be that vessel God could use and possess. Hebrews 12:2, “Looking away from all that will distract to Jesus, who is the leader and source of our faith, giving the first incentive for our belief, and is also it’s finisher, bringing it to maturity and perfection. He for the joy of obtaining the prize that was set before Him, endured the cross, despising and ignoring the shame, and is now seated at the right hand of the throne of God.” Because of Jesus we can now have faith that God hears us when we pray. I know there are many people and many religions who believe they can and do talk to God any time they want to without Jesus Christ. THEY ARE MISTAKEN AND THEY ARE DECEIVED!! God does not hear you when you pray and talk to Him UNLESS you come before Him in the name of Jesus. Jesus is our connection with the one true Almighty God. You can talk to other gods, you can talk to a cross, you can talk to a tree, you can talk to the sky, the moon, the stars, anything you want to, but you are not talking to the ONE TRUE GOD, who will judge heaven and earth one day soon, if you are not coming before Him in the name of JESUS. We do not need to confess our sins to anyone except Jesus, unless you’ve wronged someone or hurt someone, then you should go to that person and tell them so and ask their forgiveness. Jesus is the only one who can forgive sin and offer up the sacrifice needed to cleanse us from sin. There is no sin that is too awful for the blood of Jesus to cover and cleanse. We don’t need anyone to talk to God for us; we can do it ourselves, as long as we have accepted Jesus as our Savior and High Priest. We can approach the throne of God with confidence of being heard and answered in the name of Jesus, by the blood of Jesus. Just ask, listen and wait. Hebrews 4:14-16 (Amp), “Inasmuch then we have a Great High Priest who has already ascended and passed
58

2007

through the Heavens, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold fast our confession of faith in Him. For we do not have a High Priest who is unable to understand and sympathize and have a shared feeling with our weakness and infirmities and liability to the assaults of temptation, but One who has been tempted in every respect as we are, yet without sinning. Let us then fearlessly and confidently and boldly draw near to the throne of grace, the throne of God’s unmerited favor to us sinners, that we may receive mercy for our failures, and find grace to help in good time, for every need, appropriate help and well timed help, coming just when we need it.” 1 John 5:14&15 (Amp), “And this is the confidence, the assurance, the privilege of boldness, which we have in Him; we are sure that if we ask anything, make any request according to His will, in agreement with His own plan, He listens to and hears us. And if since we positively know He listens to us in whatever we ask, we also know with settled and absolute knowledge, that we have granted us as our present possessions, the requests made of Him.” As stated earlier, God just wanted an intimate relationship with us so He could walk and talk with us. That is why mankind was created in the first place. So we could have a relationship with God, and He with us. He had to provide a way to get rid of our sinful nature forever because His spirit cannot dwell with sin. His spirit consumes sin. God put certain spiritual laws and rules in motion when He created this world. When He created man He gave us a free will, so we could choose what we want in life. Yes He is God, He can do whatever He wants whenever He wants, but over all His will and plan for redemption and salvation is the same for all of us who are born of flesh and God doesn’t break the rules for anyone. God will not force anything on us either. He won’t make us be good. If we choose to be bad, He allows it, because He gave us free will. He
59

2007

just says, there is a consequence to every choice we make, whether good or bad. It’s up to us. God had a plan for Jesus to come and suffer for us and be that pure, permanent sacrifice needed to save the world, and that’s what happened. Jesus’ mission was to be that connection needed between God and man. Jesus had to be our blood sacrifice needed to cover our sins and baptize our hearts with the Holy Spirit. God wants to be our Father. He wants us to be a family. Before Jesus, that was almost impossible because people had to go through so much ritual to be able to talk to God. Now when we do something stupid we can just go to Jesus and ask forgiveness, and ask Him to cleanse us of our sins. Then go before God and talk to Him. Before Jesus, people had to sacrifice animals; fast for several days and it still was not good enough and very temporary. Hebrews 10:4,11,12, “For it is not possible that the blood of bulls and of goats should take away sins, And every priest standeth daily ministering and offering oftentimes the same sacrifices, which can never take away sins, But this man (Jesus), after He had offered one sacrifice for sins for ever, sat down on the right hand of God.” Because of Jesus, a blood sacrifice is no longer needed. In fact, it’s mocking the crucifixion of Jesus, and saying that the blood Jesus shed was not good enough. Killing animals, or the shedding of any more blood to communicate with spirits, or the dead, or whatever, is not of God. DON’T DO IT!!! Any religion that thinks a blood sacrifice is still needed, is not of God. It is of Satan. The blood Jesus shed is the only blood sacrifice that will ever be needed now and forever. God made it so easy for us to talk to Him and be more of a family with Him, by sending Jesus and the Holy Spirit. Before Jesus, I believe people had an image of God as this very distant, angry, harsh presence. Jesus showed us the love, grace, goodness, forgiving, peaceful side of God.

60

2007

Acts 2:38&39 (Amp), “Repent, change your views and purpose to accept the will of God in your inner selves instead of rejecting it, and be baptized everyone of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the forgiveness of and release from your sins; and you shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. For the promise of the Holy Spirit is to and for you and your children, and to and for all that are far away even to and for as many as the Lord our God invites and bids to come to Himself.” Jesus is our Savior from sin and Hell. He now sits at the right hand of our Father God Almighty to make intercession for us. He gets us in the right condition so God can actually approach us without consuming us. Jesus takes sin away from us and makes us pure in nature so God can live within us. Romans 5:9&10 (Amp), “Therefore since we are now justified, acquitted, made righteous and brought into right relationship with God by Christ’s blood, how much more certain is it that we shall be saved by Him from the indignation and wrath of God. For if when we were enemies we were reconciled to God through the death of His Son, it is much more certain now that we are reconciled, that we shall be saved, daily delivered from sins dominion, through His resurrection life.” Our bodies are now called the temple of the Holy Ghost of God. Jesus received the Holy Spirit of God when John the Baptist, baptized Him in water. John 1:26,29,30,32-34, “John answered them, saying, I baptize with water: but there standeth one among you, whom ye know not;
61

2007

The next day John seeth Jesus coming unto him, and saith, Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world. This is He of whom I said, After me cometh a man which is preferred before me; for He was before me. And John bare record, saying, I saw the Spirit descending from Heaven like a dove, and it abode upon Him. And I knew Him not; but He that sent me to baptize with water, the same said unto me, Upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending, and remaining on Him, the same is He that baptizes with the Holy Ghost. And I saw, and bare record that this is the Son of God.” Jesus was the word of God in the flesh. All that Jesus spoke was God speaking through Him. John 12:49 (Amp), “This is because I have never spoken on My own authority or of My own accord or as selfappointed, but the Father who sent Me has Himself given Me orders concerning what to say and what to tell.” John 1:14, “And the Word was made flesh and dwelt among us.” John 10:30, Jesus said, “I and My Father are One.” Jesus is God in the flesh. Jesus is in complete cooperation in thought, word, action, truth and wisdom with God. John 14:28, Jesus says, “My Father is greater than I.” There is Jesus in flesh and soul, who is the clone of God in Spirit and soul; God’s mannerism, His nature, His way of thinking, His personality; Who God is.

62

2007

John 14:0, “…he that hath seen Me, hath seen the Father.” I know you have said to your children or heard someone say, “you are just like your father,” because of the way they act, or talk, or think. Same thing. Imagine this, if I could remove my spirit and soul from my body and dwell in another body, would I still be me, or the person whose body I possessed? I would still be me no matter whose body I was in. The real us, is a spirit. 1 Corinthians 15:44, “…There is a natural body and there is a spiritual body.” If you really knew me, you would be able to recognize me and know me despite my outward appearance. I would act the same, think the same, my personality would be the same. My memory and thoughts would be the same. We are a spirit, we have a soul, which is our mind, will, and emotions, and we live in a body. Our bodies are just our earth suit that is needed to interact with our earthly surroundings and with one another. At the resurrection of Jesus, the process was complete. He became totally like God; not limited by the body. There is completeness into the image of God that can only happen after we get to Heaven and get out of these earth suits here on earth. Our bodies limit us to a degree. After the resurrection, Jesus said in Mathew 28:18, “All power is given unto Me in Heaven and on Earth.” God turned the “life business” over to His Son, Jesus. Jesus now sits on the throne at the right hand of God the Father. Hebrews 10:12 (Amp), “Whereas this one Christ, after He had offered a single sacrifice for our sins, that shall avail for all times, sat down at the right hand of God.” Now if you want to talk to God, you must come in the name of Jesus. Jesus gives the permission to whoever speaks to God.
63

2007

When we pray, we say, “Father I come to You in the name of Jesus. I thank you for hearing my prayer,” Then just go on talking to Him as if He were sitting in front of you. Believing in Jesus and having a personal relationship with Jesus is the only way we can be a member of God’s family and enter into Heaven. So we have God the Father, the beginning and the end, the Alpha and Omega, of all creation. We have Jesus Christ, our brother, who is the blood sacrifice needed to connect us to God, to make sure God hears our prayers, and the second person of the trinity. And we have the Holy Spirit of God, who is actually the One that lives within us and is here on earth with us carrying out the will of God and Jesus. The Holy Spirit is the third person of the trinity.

64

CHAPTER FOUR GOD THE HOLY SPIRIT

Cc

65

GOD THE HOLY SPIRIT

Cc

W

hen Jesus ascended into Heaven, He sent the Holy Spirit here to earth to be with us continuously.

John 16:7 (Amp), “Nevertheless I tell you the Truth, it is expedient for you that I go away, for if I go not away, the Comforter (the Holy Ghost) will not come upon you; but if I depart, I will send Him unto you.” John 14:26 (Amp), “But the Comforter, Counselor, Helper, Intercessor, and Advocate, Strengthener, Standby, the Holy Spirit, Whom the Father will send in My name, I My place, to represent Me and act on My behalf, He will teach you all things. And He will cause you to recall, will remind you of, bring to your remembrance, everything I have told you.” John 14:17&17 (Amp), “I (Jesus) will ask the Father and He will give you another comforter, (a Counselor, A Helper, A Intercessor, Advocate, Strengthener, A standby) that He may remain with you forever. The Spirit of Truth whom the world cannot receive (welcome, and take to its heart) because it does not see Him or know Him or recognize Him. But you (Christians)
67

2007

know and recognize Him, for He lives with you (constantly) and will be in you.” John 16:13-15 (Amp), “But when He the Spirit of Truth, the Truth-giving Spirit, comes He will guide you into all truth, the whole full truth. For He will not speak His own message on His own authority; but He will announce and declare to you the things that are to come, that will happen in the future. He will honor and glorify Me, because He will take of, receive and draw upon, what is mine, and will reveal, declare, disclose, transmit, it to you. Everything that the Father has is Mine. That is what I meant when I said He, the Spirit, will take the things that are Mine, and will reveal (declare, disclose, transmit) it to you.” We need the Holy Spirit. Jesus did no miracles here on earth until He was baptized and received the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit is the power and presence of God Himself. The Holy Spirit gives us power to live an abundant, victorious Christian life. He helps you change to a better person. He will give you the strength to get rid of bad habits and the strength and desire to acquire good habits. Some people think when they get saved, they won’t sin any longer. But living a Christian life is a choice you make in your mind and heart, and then you have to train your mind, heart, flesh and emotions to line up with your decision. If you’ve been accustomed to using foul language, then foul language will still come out of your mouth until you decide that you will not talk like that again, and then stick to it. Just like you make a decision you will not kill any one or rob a bank or commit adultery. Eliminating sin in your life is a decision you have to make. You can live a good Christian life if you want to. When you accept Jesus as your Savior, the Holy Spirit of God comes to live in your heart and joins up with your spirit and soul, becoming the influence in your life instead of Satan. You can’t loose God once you’ve received Him. He fuses, mingles, and inter68

2007

twines Himself with your soul and spirit. We become one with the Holy Spirit. When we receive the Holy Spirit of God on the inside, we receive the character of God. The character of God is revealed through us by our personality and emotions. The character, personality and emotions of God are described one with the Holy Spirit. Galatians 5:22-24 (Amp), “But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, longsuffering, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, Gentleness, self-control. Against such there is no law. And those who are Christ’s have crucified the flesh with it’s passions and desires.” You can’t truly be good if you don’t have goodness on the inside. You can’t be kind if you don’t have kindness. You can’t completely and genuinely love someone unless you have love on the inside. God is the only One who can give you these pure real fruit of the Spirit. Anything else is just a generic act, a shallow ‘wannabe’. The character of God, the fruit of the Spirit, must be developed and practiced on a daily basis. We do this by reading and meditating on the word of God and by our choices we make continuously all day. Controlling your tongue and your mouth are a big step in the right direction. When people are in your presence, they should be able to experience the presence of God. Surrender yourself for God to flow through you to others. God touches people, even unbelievers, through His obedient children. We are here to interact with people and show God’s love and goodness to others. Be a witness for God. We are here to act like Jesus and be Godlike as best as we can so people will know how wonderful God is and want Him in their lives as well. Don’t say you are a Christian and then have bad behavior, bad language or a bad attitude. That is an embarrassment to God and to all of us who are Christians and trying to portray the image of God. Don’t make excuses for being a mean ugly person. We are the salt of the earth. If you treat someone badly, take responsibility for it and
69

2007

go to them and apologize. When we don’t show love, goodness and helpfulness to others, we grieve the Spirit of God. Ephesians 4:30-32, “And do not grieve the Holy Spirit of God, by whom you were sealed for the day of redemption. Let all bitterness, wrath, anger, clamor, and evil speaking be put away from you, with all malice. And be kind to one another, tenderhearted, forgiving one another, just as God in Christ also forgave you.” God wants to do good for us and bless us, but He won’t unless we let SINCERE goodness flow through us to others. God does not force us to do good. Our lives are the result of choices we make. God NEVER forces. We always have the right to choose. God just backs off until we make the right choices. When we do, He blesses us for our obedience and goodness. No good deed goes unnoticed with God. He knows all things; our intentions and our sincerity. The Holy Spirit of God will mold you step by step into the image of God. The earlier in life you accept Jesus as your Savior, the quicker He is able to get into your life to help you and protect you, lead and guide you in your every day life. Involve the Holy Spirit in all your decision making, no matter how menial, or how big. The Holy Spirit is continually working in us causing a transformation, making us more like Jesus. 2 Corinthians 3:17&18 (Amp), “Now the Lord is the Spirit, and where the Spirit of the Lord is there is liberty (emancipation from bondage, freedom). And all of us as with unveiled face, because we continue to behold in the word of God, as in a mirror, the glory of the Lord, are constantly being transfigured into His very own image in ever increasing splendor and from one degree of glory to another; for this comes from the Lord who is the Spirit.”

70

2007

The Holy Spirit lives on the inside of you and me if we’ve accepted Jesus as our Savior. Your body is the temple, vessel, house, dwelling place of the Spirit. 1 Corinthians 3:16&17, “Know ye not that ye are the temple of God, and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you? If any man defile the temple of God, him shall God destroy; for the temple of God is Holy, which temple ye are.” The Holy Spirit is a person, not a feeling or a thing. The Holy Spirit has a personality and feelings of His own. He can be grieved and offended. Ephesians 4:23-5:12 (Amp), “And be constantly renewed in the spirit of your mind, having a fresh mental and spiritual attitude. And put on the new nature, the regenerate self, created in God’s image, Godlike in true righteousness and holiness. Therefore rejecting all falsity and being done now with it, let everyone express the truth with his neighbor, for we are all parts of one body and members of one another. When angry do not sin; do not let your wrath, your exasperation, your fury and indignation, last until the sun goes down. Leave no such room or foothold for the devil, give no opportunity to him. Let the thief steal no more, rather let him be industrious, making an honest living with his own hands so that he may be able to give to those in need. Let no foul or polluting language, nor evil word, nor unwholesome or worthless talk ever come out of your mouth, but only such speech as is good and beneficial to the spiritual progress of others, as is fitting to the need and the occasion, that it may be a blessing and give grace, God’s favor to those who hear it.
71

2007

And do not grieve the Holy Spirit of God, do not offend or vex or sadden Him, by whom you were sealed, marked, branded as God’s own, secured for the day of redemption (of final deliverance through Christ from evil and the consequences of sin) Let all bitterness and indignation and wrath, passion, rage, bad temper, and resentment, anger, animosity and quarrelling, brawling, clamor, contention, and slander, evil speaking, abusive and blasphemous language, be banished from you, with all malice, spite and ill-will or baseness of any kind. Become useful and helpful and kind to one another, tenderhearted, compassionate and understanding, loving hearted, forgiving one another readily and freely, as God in Christ forgave you. Therefore be imitators of God, copy Him and follow His example, as well beloved children imitate their father. And walk in love, esteeming and delighting in one another, as Christ loved us and gave Himself up for us, a slain offering and sacrifice to God, for you, so that it became a sweet fragrance. But immorality, sexual vice and all impurity, of lustful, rich, wasteful living, or greediness, must not even be named among you, as is fitting and proper among saints, God’s consecrated people. Let there be no filthiness, obscenity, indecency, nor foolish and sinful, silly and corrupt talk, nor coarse jesting, which are not fitting or becoming; but instead voice your thankfulness to God. For be sure of this; that no person practicing sexual vice or impurity in thought or in life, or one who is covetous, who has lustful desire for the property of others and is greedy for gain, for he in effect is an idolater, has any inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and of God. Let no one delude and deceive you with empty excuses and groundless arguments, for these sins, for through
72

2007

these things the wrath of God comes upon the sons of rebellion and disobedience. So do not associate or be sharers with them. For once you were in darkness, but ;now you are light in the Lord; walk as children of Light, lead the lives of those native born to the Light. For the fruit, the effect, the product, of the Light or the Spirit consists in every form of kindly goodness, uprightness of heart, and trueness of life. And try to learn in your experience, what is pleasing to the Lord, let your lives be constant proofs of what is most acceptable to Him. Take no part in and have no fellowship with the fruitless deeds and enterprises of darkness, but instead let your lives be so in contrast as to expose and reprove and convict them. For it is a shame even to speak of or mention the things that such people practice in secret. But when anything is exposed and reproved by the Light, it is made visible and clear; and where everything is made visible and clear there is light.” This is the job of the Holy Spirit, to show us the error of our ways, and then show us what God expects from us and give us the strength to do better. The Holy Spirit will not work with a bad attitude and an evil heart. You have to have a forgiving, humble, loving, kind, giving attitude to have the Holy Spirit work through you. If you are selfish, hateful, unforgiving, argumentative, violent, nasty, perverse and just down right rude and obnoxious, don’t think for a second God will use you to go around and represent Him in any way. Another thing God hates are people who are snobbish, self-righteous, full of pride and vanity. God is not pleased with people who think they are better than anyone else. God turns away from them. The Holy Spirit dwells with a pure clean heart full of sincerity, honesty, goodness and love. And God knows your true heart. What is really inside; the real reason why you do things. You can’t fool
73

2007

God. You might be able to pretend to be something your not and get away with it with other people, but not with God. God will wait for you to be honest and sincere with Him, yourself and with others. He does not respond well to hypocrites. You have to live in truth and honesty. You have to want to get along with others and really care about other people’s feelings more than your own. God knows if you’re shallow and self-centered. If you have accepted Jesus as your Savior, then you belong to God and you have the Holy Spirit living inside of you, helping you be the person God wants you to be. You don’t accept Jesus as Savior half-heartedly. If you are not ready to give yourself to Him 100% and willing to change from your evil ways 100%, then God waits for you to get to that point. Romans 8:14, “For many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God.” Romans 8:16, “The Spirit Itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God.” The Holy Spirit can be resisted. He is a gentleman. He will not force Himself on you. You must invite Him in and wait for His arrival. A pure, clean, sincere loving heart draws Him to you along with your invitation. A bitter, hard, negative, rebellious heart and attitude will definitely keep the Holy Spirit away. You can vex, grieve, quench, and resist Him. Ephesians 4:30, “And grieve not the Holy Spirit of God, whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption.” Acts 7:51, “Ye stiff-necked and uncircumcised in heart and ears, ye do always resist the Holy Spirit.” 1 Thessalonians 5:19, “Quench not the Spirit.”

74

2007

Isaiah 63:10, “But they rebelled, and vexed the Holy Spirit; therefore He was turned to be their enemy, and He fought against them.” The Holy Spirit will not fight against your wishes. He knows your heart and He hears your request. If your requests are the will of God and your attitude is right, then you can expect to get what you ask for. The Holy Spirit convicts us when we sin, and leads and guides us in our daily decision-making. The Holy Spirit is the force that surrounds us that does not allow danger and Satan to consume us. Isaiah 59:19, “When the enemy shall come in like a flood, the Spirit of the Lord shall lift up a standard against him.” The Holy Spirit is also that force and presence around us that acts as a magnet that draws our earthly desires to us; whatever is needed to give us complete joy inside. The Holy Spirit tells you what God the Father and God the Son want you to know for your life. He reveals what plans God has for you and exactly what course you need to take to get there. 1 Corinthians 2:9&10, “But as it is written, Eye hath not seen, nor ears heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love Him. But God hath revealed them to us by His Spirit; for the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God.” The Holy Spirit reveals and imparts the very nature of God into your spirit. He transforms you and causes you to be an effective witness for God. God intends for you to be a witness and an example of Him to others. Your goal should not be to just get saved and born again to escape hell. The very last thing Jesus said before He left this
75

2007

earth is found in Mark 16:15-18, “And He said unto them, Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature. And these things shall follow them that believe; in My name shall they cast out devils; they shall speak with new tongues; They shall take up serpents; and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick and they shall recover.” Though doing well for others, being kind and helpful are all pleasing to God and He expects that from His children, they still mean absolutely nothing to God if it is not done with an attitude of love and sincerity. The goal of the Trinity is for all of us to live together in peace, joy, unity and love. If we have true sincere love for each other and for God everything else just falls in place. There would not be crime, poverty, hatefulness, or hopelessness. This is what Heaven is like. No one is sick. Everyone is happy and loving one another and helping one another with a grateful and sincere heart and soul. The only way to have true love is to have God on the inside of you. Anything else is just a cheap imitation. You also can’t give true love to people if you don’t have it on the inside. You just can’t give something away, that you don’t have. The Bible describes true love. 1 Corinthians 13:1-13 (Amp), “If I can speak in the tongues of men and even of angels, but have not love (that reasoning, intentional spiritual devotion such as is inspired by God’s love for and in us), I am only a noisy gong or a clanging cymbal. And if I have prophetic powers (the gift of interpreting the divine will and purpose), and understand all the secret truths, and mysteries, and possess all knowledge, and if I have sufficient faith so that I can remove mountains, but have not love (God’s love in me), I am nothing a useless nobody. Even if I dole out all that I have to the poor in providing food, and if I surrender my body to be burned or in order
76

2007

that I may glory, but have not love (God’s love in me), I gain nothing. Love endures long and is patient and kind; love never is envious or boils over with jealousy, is not boastful or vainglorious, does not display itself haughtily. It is not conceited (arrogant and inflated with pride); it is not rude, does not insist on it’s own rights or it’s own way, for it is not self-seeking: it is not touchy or fretful or resentful; it takes no account of the evil done to it, (it pays no attention to a suffered wrong). It does not rejoice at injustice and unrighteousness, but rejoices when right and truth prevail. Love bears up under anything and everything that comes, is ever ready to believe and best of every person, its hopes are fadeless under all circumstances, and it endures everything without weakening. Love never fails, never fades out or becomes obsolete or comes to an end. As for prophecy, the gift of interpreting the divine with and purpose, it will be fulfilled and pass away; as for tongues, they will be destroyed and cease; as for knowledge, it will pass away, it will lose it’s value and be superceded by truth. For our knowledge is fragmentary (incomplete and imperfect), and our prophecy our teaching is fragmentary, incomplete and imperfect. But when the complete and perfect (total) comes, the incomplete and imperfect will vanish away (become antiquated, void and superceded). When I was a child, I talked like a child, I thought like a child, I reasoned like a child; now I have become a man, I am done with childish ways and have put them aside. For now we are looking in a mirror that gives only a dim, blurred reflection of reality as in a riddle or enigma, but then when perfection comes we shall see in reality and face to face! Now I know in part, imperfectly, but then I shall know and understand fully and clearly, even in the same manner as I have been fully and clearly known and understood by God.
77

2007

And so faith, hope, love abide, (faith- conviction and belief respecting man’s relation to God and divine things; hope- joyful and confident expectation of eternal salvation; love- true affection for God and man, growing out of God’s love for and in us), these three; but the greatest of these is LOVE.

78

CHAPTER FIVE TRUE LOVE

Cc

79

TRUE LOVE

Cc

I

really can’t say enough about love. That is suppose to be the center most important aspects of our lives. Our reason for existing is to love, show love and be loved. 1 John 4:7&8, “Let us love one another, for love is of God; and everyone who loves is born of God and knows God. He who does not love does not know God, for GOD IS LOVE.” When we are born again, we receive the spirit of God Himself and all of His character traits are deposited on the inside of us. These traits are the fruit of the spirit. Galatians 5:22&23, “But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, longsuffering (patience), kindness, goodness, faithfulness, Gentleness, and self-control. Against such there is no law.” With these character traits on the inside of us, we now have the ability to act like Jesus if we choose to. When we react to life situations in one of these character traits we are demonstrating the fruit of the spirit.
81

2007

If you are not walking in love you are probably walking in selfishness. This is something God warned us about in the last days. People are always thinking about themselves and how to bring pleasure to themselves. All sin comes from a root of selfishness. Sexual sins happen because people want to pleasure their flesh. Adultery, fornication, divorce is all caused by selfishness. People rob, steal and cheat because of trying to get more for themselves. People lie, boast and brag because they want others to think differently and better about them than what the truth really is. The bible says in 2 Timothy 3:1-5(New Century Version), “Remember this! In the last days there will be many troubles, because people will live themselves, love money, brag and be proud. They will say evil things against others and will not obey their parents or be thankful or be the kind of people God wants. They will not love others, will refuse to forgive, will gossip and will not control themselves. They will be cruel, will hate what is good, will turn against their friends, and will do foolish things without thinking. They will be conceited, will love pleasure instead of God, and will act as if they serve God but will not have His power. Stay away from those people.” Man is a failure and living in sin if he is selfish and not walking in love. Selfishness is the opposite of love. When you are selfish you are seeking your own advantages in life. God cares about and knows about every little thing that you do, think and say. But it makes no difference to God what you do or say if it is not done with true love. God says you can give your money to the poor, feed the hungry, pray for the sick, donate your kidney or your liver, go to church, volunteer your time helping others, spend your whole life giving and doing, but if you are not doing it just because you love people and love God and want to please Him, then it doesn’t matter. 1 Corinthians 13:1-3 (Amp), “If I can speak in the tongues of men and even of angels, but have not love, that reasoning, intentional, spiritual devotion such as is inspired by God’s love for and in us, I am only a noisy gong or a clanging cymbal.
82

2007

And if I have prophetic powers (the gift of interpreting the divine will and purpose), and understand all the secret truths and mysteries and possess all knowledge, and if I have sufficient faith so that I can remove mountains, but have not love (God’s love in me) I am nothing (a useless nobody). Even if I dole out all that I have to the poor in providing food, and if I surrender my body to be burned or in order that I may glory, but have not love (God’s love in me), I gain nothing.” Your love walk is a choice that you make, not a feeling. You don’t wait till you feel like loving someone before you love them. You love them because that is what you have decided to do no matter what they say or do. You choose to walk in love over and over again until you discipline your flesh to automatically react in love. We are disciples of God, which is LOVE. A disciple disciplines himself after his master. When you genuinely walk in complete surrender to love, it causes a wonderful indescribable feeling. This is that connection that our souls long for. We try to find it in all kinds of ways, but God is the only one who can give it to us. Once you experience this, it puts your life into the right perspective. You’ll see that the most important things in life is not what you can see and touch. It is not anything physical or material. It is SPIRITUAL. It is LOVE. It is GOD. 1 Corinthians 13:13, “And now abide faith, hope, love, these three; but the greatest of these is love.” God is very concerned with our personality and attitude. He does not want us to walk around saying we are Christians but acting like Satan. He does not want us to be fake and pretending to love people either. BE REAL. Don’t be a phony. Be genuine. Don’t be a pretender. As long as you practice your love walk, everything else will fall in place. When you walk in the fruit of the spirit, you will be that holy, separated Christ like person God wants you to be. God judges us on how much love we allow to flow through us to others around us. When you have a lot of love on the inside it shows. You
83

2007

want to share it with others. You want to help others and be nice to others. You tend to be more understanding and forgiving. You will be kind and in word, forgiving, loyal, true, honest, pure and gentle. When you love someone you support them, and respect them and give them the benefit of doubt no matter what things look like or sound like. You trust them and believe in them. You never give up on them. 1 Corinthians 13:4-8, “Love suffers long and is kind; love does not envy; love does not parade itself, is not puffed up; does not behave rudely, does not seek it’s own, is not provoked, thinks no evil; Does not rejoice in iniquity, but rejoices in the truth; Bears all things, believes all things, hopes all things, endures all things. LOVE NEVER FAILS.” When you walk in genuine love, you won’t have to go around telling people you are a Christian. They will know it by your actions. An apple tree doesn’t scream it’s an apple tree, it just produces the fruit and then you can see for yourself. Mathew 7:16-20, “You will know them by their fruits. Do men gather grapes from thorn bushes or figs from thistles? Even so, every good tree bears good fruit, but a bad tree bears bad fruit. A good tree can not bear bad fruit, nor can a bad tree bear good fruit. Every tree that does not bear good fruit is cut down and thrown into the fire. Therefore by their fruits you will know them.” Mathew 12:33&35, “Either make the tree good and it’s fruit good or else make the tree bad and it’s fruit bad; for a tree is known by it’s fruit.
84

2007

A good man out of the good treasure of his heart brings forth good things, and an evil man out of the evil treasure brings forth evil things.” A man must be genuinely good before he can do good. If you are born again, you have the fruit of the Spirit qualities on the inside of you. Because of your free will however, you must choose to use them and allow them to come out instead of meanness and selfishness when life situations arise. We have to practice the behavior of the fruit of the Spirit. To see how people really are, watch them when they are stressed and under pressure and see how they handle themselves and the people around them. How do you act in those times? You will know people by their fruit and people will know you by your fruit. Don’t complicate Christianity or God. Just be nice to people and trust in God that He is with you constantly in everything you do and go through. God wants us to have fun and be happy. God has given us the privilege to be vessels of His Spirit and His love. Without it we are nothing, nobodies. We think we are all that, when we are not. But when we have God, we have love and that is what makes us special, a treasure, separated from everyone else. DEUTERONOMY 7:6, “FOR YOU ARE A HOLY PEOPLE TO THE LORD YOUR GOD; THE LORD YOUR GOD HAS CHOSEN YOU TO BE A PEOPLE FOR HIMSELF, A SPECIAL TREASURE ABOVE ALL THE PEOPLES ON THE FACE OF THE EARTH.”

85

CHAPTER SIX FORGIVENESS

Cc

87

FORGIVENESS

Cc

F

orgiveness is an act of love. It is either love for the person who wronged you, love for God, or love for yourself. Webster’s describes forgiveness as, “to give up resentment of; pardon; absolve; to grant relief of payment; willing or able to forgive; allowing room for error or weakness.” No one is perfect. Everyone makes mistakes. Some people make bigger mistakes than others. God makes it easy to get forgiveness from Him. All we have to do is ask for it sincerely, with a true heart and we get it. God expects us to forgive others the same way that He forgives us. God says if we forgive others for their wrongs then He forgives us of our wrongs. Mathew 6:14, 15 (Amp), “For if you forgive people their trespasses, their reckless and willful sins, leaving them, letting them go, and giving up resentment, your heavenly Father will also forgive you. But if you do not forgive others their trespasses, their reckless and willful sins, leaving them, letting them go, and giving up resentment, neither will your Father forgive you your trespasses.” Forgiveness is a choice we make, not a feeling we have. And it is not easy. I have had situations in my life where I was wronged. I really wanted revenge. I really did not want to forgive the person
89

2007

because I felt like they did not deserve it, especially when they were not even sorry for what they had done. But I love God and I love me. I could not live with that pain and emotional torment. I prayed and told God I choose to forgive them. Please give me strength and take away the pain and resentment, and God did. Now when I see these people, I have no bad feelings toward them at all. I actually feel sorry for them. God expects His children to walk out their everyday lives holding no anger, resentment, offense, or unforgiveness against anyone. Even though you feel many people may not deserve to be forgiven, God expects us to forgive them anyway. Forgiving people actually helps us and our relationship with God more than it helps the person we are forgiving. Christians are to keep their hearts and thoughts clean and clear at all times. As soon as you forgive people and let go of the wrongs that have been done to you, the better off you are. We, as Christians, need the power and presence of God at all times. If we have offense and unforgiveness in our hearts against people, God will not be able to use us to bless others. He will not bless us and help us. The anointing of God cannot flow through us. Offense happens not only with big things like when someone uses you and abuses you or uses and abuses someone you love. Rapists, murderers, child molesters, thieves, liars, cheaters, these are big offenses that are hard to give forgiveness for. It’s not easy when someone hurts you or your children, or when someone tries to destroy your business or break up your marriage. But with God’s help you can do it. God is just as concerned with the small offenses as well. Things like getting angry with your waitress, your sales clerk, your children, your parents or road rage. Control your anger and your outburst of emotion. Just try to go with the flow of life. Just because we are to forgive people does not mean they should be excused from their punishment for crimes they commit or for breaking the law. People must be held accountable for their bad behavior. We are not to take it in our own hands to inflict punishment. We are to turn it over to the proper authorities. If jail is the punishment, then so be it. If death is the punishment, then so be it.
90

2007

God does not let people get away with the wrongs they do. They will be punished. We as Christians are to forgive and then just back off and let God take care of things the way He sees fit. Leviticus 19:18 (Amp), “You shall not take revenge or bear any grudge against the sons of your people, but you shall love your neighbor as yourself.” Romans 12:19 (Amp), “Beloved, never avenge yourselves, but leave the way open for God’s wrath; for it is written, Vengeance is Mine, I will repay, says the Lord.” Hebrews 10:30 (Amp), “…Vengeance is Mine, retribution and the meting out of full justice rest with Me: I will repay, I will exact the compensation, says the Lord. And again the Lord will judge and determine and solve and settle the cause and cases of His people.” Deuteronomy 32:35 (Amp), “Vengeance is Mine, and recompense, in the time when their foot shall slide; for the day of their disaster is at hand and their doom comes speedily.” You cannot hold resentment and unforgiveness against God either. I know when my Dad and my brother died, I felt like that was God’s fault. I did not understand why my prayers were not answered and why they were not healed or raised from the dead. But I had to let that go. God knows everything. He knew what I wanted Him to do, but He also knew what was best for them. So don’t blame God just because things don’t work out the way YOU want them to. Let God do what He knows is best, and just except that. Let God’s will be done. I know my Dad and brother are in Heaven and that is a much better place than here, even though I miss them, I know they are happy and safe. Some things are out of our hands, and in someone else’s hands. We can’t control everything. Forgiving people who wrong you, does not mean you have to be a doormat for peoples abuse. Some people try to treat you bad
91

2007

because they know you are a Christian, so they try to get under your skin and see how you are going to react to them. People who claim to be your friend but hurts you over and over, does not deserve to be your friend. A spouse that cheats on you over and over again may not deserve to be married to you. Forgive them, yes, but distance yourself from them. Keep your guard up around them. You can’t trust them so avoid their company. Some friendships and some marriages need to be ended. You can’t change other people. You can only change you and the way you react to other people. When someone wrongs you, you feel hurt and betrayed. If that hurt and betrayal is not dealt with, it can turn into hatred. That hatred takes away your joy and happiness. It turns you into a person that God does not want you to be. Depending on the depth of your pain, and how quickly you are able to surrender all to God, forgiveness can take time. Slowly you may have to forgive, one step at a time, one day at a time, until you are free!! Forgiveness destroys pain, hurt and pride. I’ve had people to do me wrong and God has had me to go to them and hug them and apologize. You think at the time that will kill you if you do it. It is so terribly hard. But I would do it when God told me to. I love God too much to not do what He is telling me to do. I need my heart clean at all times, so I can stay close to God and in communication with Him always. When I need to speak to God, I do not want anything or anyone to be able to prevent that from happening. I want to pray and enter right into His presence. There have been other situations in my life where people have hurt me and I’ve just wanted to beat them and hurt them the way they had hurt me, but God has told me to just let it go and stay away from them. God will tell you how to handle certain people in your life that gives you trouble depending on your own situation and circumstance. What might be right for one person may not be right for another. Let God lead you. He knows the whole situation and the hearts of everyone involved.

92

2007

Mathew 5:44-48, (NKJV) “You have heard that it was said, ‘You shall love your neighbor’ and hate your enemy. But I say to you, love your enemies, bless those who curse you, do good to those who hate you, and pray for those who spitefully use you and persecute you, that you may be sons of your Father in heaven; for He makes His sun rise on the evil and on the good, and sends rain on the just and on the unjust. For if you love those who love you, what reward have you? Do not even the tax collectors do the same? And if you greet your brethren only, what do you do more than others? Do not even the tax collectors do so? Therefore you shall be perfect, just as your Father in heaven is perfect.” If you have truly forgiven someone who has hurt you, you will pray for them. You will help them if they need help. If someone hurts you, you can’t just avoid him or her forever, especially if they are a family member. You’ll have to go to them and tell them they hurt you but you are willing to forgive them and start over. If they are not willing to start over, then fine, you have done your part. Pray for them. You can’t make people do something they do not want to do. You can’t control others. Put it in God’s hands. God will work on them and soften their heart. You only have control over your heart, your mind, and your actions; so you keep doing the right thing and show love. Just remember that forgiveness is a choice you make not a feeling you have. Let true love rule in your heart and be all God wants you to be. Numbers 14:18 (Amp), “The Lord is long-suffering and slow to anger, and abundant in mercy and loving kindness, forgiving iniquity and transgression; but He will by no means clear the guilty, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children, upon the third and fourth generation.”
93

2007

1 John 1:9, “If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.” Colossians 3:13, “Forbearing one another, and forgiving one another, if any man have a quarrel against any; even as Christ forgave you, so also do ye.” Mark 11:25&26 (Amp), “And whenever you stand praying, if you have anything against anyone, forgive him and let it drop, leave it, let it go, in order that your Father Who is in Heaven may also forgive you your own failings and shortcomings and let them drop. But if you do not forgive, neither will your Father in Heaven forgive your failings and shortcomings.” Mathew 5:21-24 (Amp), “You have heard that is was said to the men of old, You shall not kill, an whoever kills shall be liable to and unable to escape the punishment imposed by the court. But I say to you that everyone who continues to be angry with his brother or harbors malice (enmity of heart) against him shall be liable to and unable to escape the punishment imposed by the court; and whoever speaks contemptuously and insultingly to his brother shall be liable to and unable to escape the punishment imposed by the Sanhedrin, and whoever says, You cursed fool! (You empty-headed idiot!) shall be liable to and unable to escape the hell (Gehenna) of fire. So if when you are offering your gift at the altar you there remember that your brother has any (grievance) against you. Leave your gift at the altar and go. First make peace with your brother, and then come back and present your gift.

94

2007

Mathew 6:12,14,15 (Amp), “And forgive us our debts, as we also have forgiven (left, remitted, and let go of the debts, and have given up resentment against) our debtors. For if you forgive people their trespasses (their reckless and willful sins, leaving them, letting them go, and giving up resentment), your heavenly Father will also forgive you. But if you do not forgive others their trespasses (their reckless and willful sins, leaving them, letting them go and giving up resentment), neither will your Father forgive you your trespasses. Mathew 18:21 &22 (Amp), “Then Peter came up to Him and said, Lord, how many times may my brother sin against me and I forgive him and let it go? As many as up to seven times? Jesus answered him, I tell you, not up to seven times, but seventy times seven!” Mathew 18:35 (Amp), “So also my Heavenly Father will deal with every one of you if you do not freely forgive your brother from your heart his offenses.” Luke 11:4 (Amp), “And forgive us our sins, for we ourselves also forgive everyone who is indebted to us, who has offended us or done us wrong. And bring us not into temptation, but rescue us from evil.” Luke 7:47 (Amp), “Therefore I tell you, her sins, many as they are, are forgiven her, because she has loved much. But he who is forgiven little loves little.” Luke 17:3&4 (Amp), “Pay attention and always be on your guard, looking out for one another. If your brother sins, misses the mark, solemnly tell him so and reprove
95

2007

him, and if he repents, feels sorry for having sinned, forgive him. And even if he sins against you seven times in a day, and turns to you seven times and says, I repent, I am sorry, you must forgive him, give up resentment and consider the offense as recalled and annulled.” Acts 8:22 (Amp), “So repent of this depravity and wickedness of yours and pray to the Lord that, if possible, this contriving thought and purpose of your heart may be removed and disregarded and forgiven you.” 2 Corinthians 2:7&10 (Amp), “So instead of further rebuke, now you should rather turn and graciously forgive and comfort and encourage him, to keep him from being overwhelmed by excessive sorrow and despair. If you forgive anyone anything, I too forgive that one; and what I have forgiven, if I have forgiven anything, has been for your sakes in the presence and with the approval of Christ the Messiah.” Ephesians 4:32 (Amp), “And become useful and helpful and kind to one another, tenderhearted, compassionate, understanding, loving-hearted, forgiving one another readily and freely, as God in Christ forgave you.” Acts 5:31 (Amp), “God exalted Him to His right hand to be Prince and Leader and Savior and Deliverer and Preserver, in order to grant repentance to Israel and to bestow forgiveness and release from sins.” Acts 13:38 (Amp), “So let it be clearly known and understood by you, brethren, that through this Man forgiveness and removal of sins is now proclaimed to you.”

96

CHAPTER SEVEN GOD’S WORD THE BIBLE

Cc

97

GOD’S WORD, THE BIBLE

Cc

W

“In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.” John 1:1

hen God created this world, He gave us His word to live by, to instruct us, to show us right from wrong, to comfort us, and to give us strength, faith, and peace when the trails of life come against us. The Bible tells us where we came from, what we are to be doing here and where we are going. The name “bible” is derived from a Greek word, bibles, meaning book. The Bible is actually composed of 66 separate books. It is in order as a consecutive history of mankind, from creation to the end of mankind. The Bible was written to each and every one of us man, woman, child, white, black, every person on the face of this earth. God does not discriminate. We are all equal in His eyes. He loves all of us the same. God spoke with certain people at certain times and He had His words written down and compiled into this book that would give us all the answers to life that we would need to know. It tells us how things began (Genesis) and how things will end (Revelation). It tells us how to live a life that is peaceful, loving, successful, and prosperous. The Bible tells us what kind of relationship to have with one another and with God Himself. Answers to every topic from
99

2007

sex, to business, to politics, are in the Bible. It has great inspiring stories. It’s educational and a wonderful medical and psychological encyclopedia. Whether you are rich or poor, young or old, the Bible is your guide for life; the deed of your inheritance. It is your strength and stability. It’s your proof and promise for a blessed life here on earth and throughout all eternity. The Bible was what our constitution was written from. Our founding fathers knew that we would have a great nation if it were run by the morals of the Bible. I’ve heard people say, especially young people, that they think the Bible is outdated and not for us today. That is so untrue. People are the same no matter who you are, where you are from, or where you live. We all want peace, love, happiness, prestige, and wealth. God is the only one who can give us these things. The Bible is not outdated. It is a handbook for our lives today just like it was a handbook for the people 2000 years ago. People are the same now as they were at the beginning of the world. Yes we have a lot of gadgets and technology, but people are still the same on the inside. We are conceived, developed and birthed the same now as always. We all have the same desires to be loved and respected and be healthy and prosperous. Don’t let technology or fame and fortune deceive you into thinking that the Bible was written for those so-called poor, ignorant, uncivilized people in ancient Egypt somewhere and not for you. You have to listen to what He has to say, read His word, believe them, and allow Him to give us that powerful, full life we are all striving for when we can handle it. Everything God tells us to do in the Bible is for our own good. It’s a plan and formula for prosperity and happiness in every area of your life. God sees the whole picture. The beginning and the end, and He knows what is best for us. The Creator always knows what is best for His creation. The Bible is also known as the Truth, the Light, and the Word. You can’t separate God from His word. God will do, and He is everything His word says. Don’t judge God by the way you are. You may keep your word sometime or whenever you can. God keeps His
100

2007

word always. He never lies. The Bible says “He watches over His word to perform it”, and “His word never fails.” When we read God’s word, the Bible, we learn more about God and life and that helps to give us hope. There is nothing going on in your life right now that has not been experienced by someone in the Bible. Those stories were written and composed to show you that since the beginning of time, people have had the same kind of problems. It just happened in a different place at a different time. But the people and their feelings were just like yours and mine. In the Bible God shows us the right and wrong choices to make about our lives and the consequences to those choices. Deuteronomy 30:19&20A (Amp), “I call Heaven and earth to witness this day against you and I have set before you life and death, the blessings and the curses; therefore choose life, that you and your descendants may live. And may love the Lord your God, obey His voice, and cling to Him. For He is your life and the length of your days….” God is a good God. He loves us all very much, but if you choose to disobey Him and not live your life the way He commands then the consequences will probably be death, physical or spiritual or both. James 1:23&24, “For if any be a hearer of the word, and not a doer, he is like unto a man beholding his natural face in a glass. For he behold himself, and goeth his way, and straightway forgeteth what manner of man he was. This means it’s like looking in a mirror and seeing dirt on your face, but walking away and doing nothing about it. God’s word and law is a spiritual mirror. You read His word to see if you are living the right way. If you read His word and see that you don’t live according to God’s will, then God expects you to do something about it. You have read the word and know the truth. As you read the word you
101

2007

examine your own life, and make adjustments accordingly. God’s word is written to you personally. He expects the same out of all of us, whether you are part of the Hollywood scene or a ditch digger, makes no difference to God. God’s rules for His people are the same today as they were 2000 years ago. God’s word never becomes outdated. If lying, stealing, killing, having sex while unmarried, homosexuality, cheating people in business, drinking and doing drugs, and so on, were wrong back then, then it is still wrong today. God is the final judge of every single person. Don’t think you can live your life against the rules and God’s going to say it’s okay. He said the rules are there and the consequences are too. You choose what you want. There are no exceptions. The Bible is a handbook for your life today. It was not just written for those people back then. It is a personal letter to you from your loving Father. The Bible is God talking to you now! The way God instructed His children to live 2000 years ago, is the same way He expects His children to live today. God never changes. His word never changes. He never changes His mind. It’s much easier to live for God today. Years ago people were killed for worshipping God and going to church. You have the freedom to choose today whom you will serve. The Bible is the only book where God instructs us on life and expresses His desires toward us. Don’t be ashamed of God or reading the Bible. Don’t be ashamed to tell people you are not going to do something because the Bible says it’s wrong. They will probably laugh at you, but who cares. They are the ignorant ones. The sinners were laughing and having a party the day Jesus was crucified. But they were not laughing when He rose from the dead. Sinners are real good at trying to make the good person look bad. They laugh and make fun and try to get others to be on their side and ridicule you also. But when they stand before God, we’ll see who’s laughing then. Don’t let the ignorance and pressure from some people stop you from doing what you know is right. You are the only one who’s going to answer for the choices you make in your life. God’s way is the right way.

102

2007

Luke 9:26 (Amp), “Because whoever is ashamed of Me and My teachings, of him will the Son of Man be ashamed when he comes in the threefold glory, the splendor and majesty of Himself and of the Father and of the Holy angels.” God’s morals are the right morals. People really amuse me when they are sinning and they stand in your face and say they have morals. Well there is only one set of morals that matter. You don’t make up your own rules as you go along, for whatever is convenient or good for you. They think that one sin is not as bad as another, or they think it must not be wrong all my friends are doing it. They sleep around outside of marriage, they think they are better than everyone around them, they lie and cheat people, but they haven’t killed anyone so they are okay. People who think like this is deceived. In God’s eyes sin is sin. There is not little sins or big sins. You get confused about what is right and wrong when you don’t go to church and read the Bible; especially today, because so many people have fallen away from God and the Bible. You can’t live your life the way everyone else does because they are probably doing it wrong too. If you are going to make it in this world, and have a life that is happy and peaceful and be assured of eternal bliss in Heaven when you die, you must have God and the Bible in your life today. You have got to get a backbone and stand up for what is right. You have to be strong enough to stand up to your husband, wife, sister, brother, boyfriend, girlfriend, preacher, teacher, Mom or Dad and say this is what I’m doing because the Bible says that’s the way it should be. You have to get in control of your life, read your Bible to find out how you are suppose to live and start making different choices and decisions. Be careful not to have an attitude that you’re better than others because you’re making better choices. Others may accuse you of that, but just know in your heart that you are doing what your doing and others can choose their own way as well, as long as they don’t pull you down with them. Whether you choose to believe God and His word and live your life accordingly or not, His word stands strong and will last forever.
103

2007

Mark 13:31 (Amp), “Heaven and Earth will perish and pass away, but My words will not perish or pass away.” Hebrews 4:12 (Amp), “For the word that God speaks is alive and full of power, making it active operative, energizing, and effective; it is sharper than any two-edged sword, penetrating to the dividing line of the breath of life, our soul and the immortal spirit, and of the joints and marrow of the deepest parts of our nature, exposing, sifting, analyzing and judging the very thoughts and purposes of the heart.” God will judge you and determine your eternal destiny by the choices you make in your everyday life, according to His word in the Bible, through Jesus Christ. The most important things in life are not how much money you have or how big your house and car are. It’s not how popular you are or how great you think you look. It’s all about your spirit and soul and who’s in control of it. Your time here on earth is not all there is to life. Your time here on earth is just a training ground. You are going to live eternally somewhere. When your body dies, your spirit will either live on in Heaven or in Hell. These are literal places just like earth. Read your Bible and get acquainted with God. Renew your mind and get your life straight about what is right or wrong. You can only find these answers in the Bible. Don’t take my word of it or anyone else’s. Read your Bible and find out for yourself what it says.

104

CHAPTER EIGHT SATAN AND SIN

Cc

105

SATAN AND SIN

Cc

W

e have already established that God created the world, the universe and everything else in existence. We believe this because the Bible says so. Colossians 1:16, “For by Him were all things created, that are in Heaven, that are in the earth, visible and invisible, whether they be thrones or dominions, or principalities or powers; all things were created by Him and for Him.” Angels are part of the spirit world. Angels were the first to be in relationship with the Godhead. The most beautiful of all the angels was Lucifer. Lucifer was God’s #1 angel. He knew God and God’s kingdom very well. Lucifer means brightness or one that shines. Lucifer was also the Chief musician in Heaven. Just like God created mankind with a free will and the ability to make our own choices and decisions, God also created Lucifer and the other angels with a free will and the ability to make choices and decisions.. Because God gave Lucifer so much power and beauty, pride filled his being.

107

2007

Ezekiel 28:12-18, “…Thus saith the Lord God; Thou sealest up the sum, full of wisdom, and perfect in beauty. Thou hast been in Eden, the Garden of God; every precious stone was thy covering, the sardius, topaz, the diamond, the beryl, the onyx and the jasper, the sapphire, the emerald and the carbuncle, and gold; the workmanship of thy tabrets and of thy pipes was prepared in thee in the day that thou was created. Thou art the anointed cherub that covereth; and I have set thee so; thou wast upon the holy mountain of God; thou hast walked up and down in the midst of the stones of fire; Thou was perfect in thy ways from the day thou was created, till iniquity was found in thee. By the multitude of thy merchandise, they have filled the midst of thee with violence, and thou hast sinned. Therefore I will cast thee as profane out of the mountain of God; and I will destroy thee, O covering cherub, from the midst of the stones of fire. Thine heart was lifted up because of thy beauty, thou hast corrupted thy wisdom by reason of thy brightness; I will cast thee to the ground, I will lay thee before kings, that they may behold thee. Thou hast defiled thy sanctuaries by the multitude of thine iniquities, by the iniquity of thy (traffic) trade; therefore will I bring forth a fire from the midst of thee, it shall devour thee, and I will bring thee to ashes upon the earth in the sight of all men that behold thee.” Isaiah 14:12-14, “How art thou fallen from Heaven, O Lucifer, son of the morning!. How art thou cut down to the ground, which did weaken the nations. For thou (Satan) has said in thine heart, I will ascend into Heaven, I will exalt my throne above the stars of God; I will sit also upon the mount of the congregation,
108

2007

in the sides of the north; I will ascend above the heights of the clouds; I will be like the most high.” Revelation 12:7-9 (Amp), “Then war broke out in Heaven, Michael and his angels went forth to battle with the dragon, and the dragon and his angels fought. But they were defeated, and there was no room found for them in Heaven any longer. And the huge dragon was cast down and out, that age old serpent, who is called the Devil and Satan, he who is the seducer (deceiver) of all humanity the world over he was forced out and down to the earth, and his angels were flung out along with him.” When God threw Lucifer out of Heaven, 1/3 of the angels went with him because they were in on the rebellion as well. God changed Lucifer’s name to Satan, which means opposer and adversary, and the angels who rebelled are now called demons. Demons are fallen angels who serve Satan and do his will an help him to accomplish his purposes. Satan was cast out of Heaven because of pride and vanity, and because he thought he could some how take God’s place and cause people to worship him. Satan is now called “ruler of the air” or “prince of the air”. When Adam sinned and ate the apple from the tree that God told he and Eve not to touch, he not only separated mankind from God, he turned the earth over to Satan to have full run of. God still owns this earth and everything in it, but He is temporarily letting Satan have the run of things. The Bible says Satan now roams the earth with his demons, causing trouble by keeping people at conflict with one another. He also tempts us to sin and do the opposite of whatever God wants us to do. When people do you wrong, God says it’s not the people that we are actually in conflict with. He says it’s the demons that they have allowed to rule in their lives.

109

2007

Ephesians 6:12, “For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this age, against spiritual hosts of wickedness in the heavenly places.” That doesn’t mean we turn tail and run from people who are against us, it means we fight them (the evil doers) with Godliness in the spirit realm. That means we keep doing what is right and don’t give in no matter how much pressure we feel. The bible says pray for those who persecute you and do you wrong. We all are responsible for whatever spiritual force we are allowing to rule in our lives. We don’t have to do the wrong that Satan tempts us to do. We have a free will to choose. Every being in existence belongs to either Satan or God. There is no in between. Mathew 12:30, “He that is not with Me is against Me.” If you are not part of God’s family, then you belong to Satan. Being a Christian does not mean trials and tribulations will not come to your life, it just means God will provide a way out for you, and give you strength to be an over comer. Psalms 34:19, “…many are the afflictions of the righteous.” John 16:33, “…In the world ye shall have tribulation: but be of good cheer; I have overcome the world.” John 10:10, “The thief (Satan) does not come except to steal, kill, and destroy.” God will give you the strength to overcome any problem. God will not allow you to go through more than you can handle. When you are going through bad times, trying times your faith is tested.
110

2007

It feels like God is nowhere around. It feels like you are all alone. And in many cases you are all alone - you have no physical person here on earth to help you. It feels like Jesus is asleep in the bottom of the boat while this big storm is going on and He’s not helping. But you are not alone. Jesus is there. He is willing and ready to help. Just ASK, and you shall receive. When I was having terrible problems in my life, I definitely felt all alone. But I cried out to God and was willing to do whatever He told me to do and God took care of everything. Financial problems, marital problems, emotional problems, grief and mourning, business problems, God has an answer for everything. He wants His children victorious and successful. Satan cannot make you do anything wrong, he can only tempt, tease, and suggest, by sending wrong thoughts and opportunities to you. The actual choice and power lies in your own hands. 1 Corinthians 10:13, “There hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man: But God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that you are able; but will with the temptation also make away to escape, that you may be able to bear it.” When your soul (mind, will, and emotions) belongs to Satan, you tend to not feel guilty and your conscience doesn’t bother you when you do wrong. If you do wrong continuously you form habits, the bible calls them strong holds, form in your life, making you have a lifestyle of evil, wrong thinking, and wrong doing. 1 John 2:15-16, “Love not the world neither the things that are in the world. If any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him. For all that is in the world, the lust of the flesh (sexual sins), the lust of the eyes (material possessions), and the pride of life (thinking you are so great, powerful, smart, wealthy, in an elite class of your own), is not of the Father but of the world.”

111

2007

Satan causes people to fall in love with themselves. They start thinking they are physically better than others. Better body, prettier, healthier. They think they are smarter. They think they have more things, better houses, better cars, better job, better friends. They start thinking they have acquired so much because of what they have done, because they are so strong, powerful, and ambitious. They strut around like peacocks showing off so people will praise them and think they are wonderful. It’s like they say look at me look what I have, look what I’m doing. This is wrong in God’s eyes. Remember pride and vanity is why Satan was thrown out of Heaven. So although killing, stealing, lying, rape, violence, and drug abuse are all very recognizable sins, God says pride and vanity are just as bad. When you do wrong you can’t say the devil made me do it. You have to pay for your sins and wrong behavior. You may have to go to jail, or be put to death. You have to answer to the laws of the land and to God Himself. Ezekiel 18:20, “The soul who sins shall die.” Satan is after your soul (mind, will, emotions). Satan’s playground is your mind. He likes to mess with your head. Don’t entertain bad thoughts when they come to you. If you thrive on bad thoughts long enough, actions will follow, even mental illness. Don’t allow Satan to do this to you. Romans 12:2, “And be not conformed to this world; but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that good and acceptable and perfect will of God.” How do you stop it? Well we can only think of one thing at a time. So fill your thoughts with goodness and purity. Philippians 4:8, “Finally brethren, whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things are of a good report; if there
112

2007

be any virtue, and if there be any praise, think on these things.” Though Satan and demons can be a hindrance to our lives, they can do nothing unless we sin and open the door for them to come in. Living close with God, accepting Jesus as your Savior and having your heart and soul dedicated to God, keeps Satan powerless in your life. 1 John 3:8, “He that committeth sin is of the devil; for the devil sinneth from the beginning. For this purpose of the Son of God was manifested, that He might destroy the works of the devil.” 1 John 4:4, “Ye are of God little children, and have overcome them; because greater is He that is in you, than he that is in the world.” 1 John 5:4-5, “For whatsoever is born of God overcometh the world; and this is the victory that overcometh of the world, even our faith. Who is He that overcometh the world, but he that believeth that Jesus is the Son of God.”

113

CHAPTER NINE WHO ARE YOU?

Cc

115

WHO ARE YOU?

Cc

N

ow that things have been explained to you, you can determine who you are, where you stand, and where you are going to spend eternity. You were born into this world a sinner, belonging to Satan, and will spend eternity in Hell with Satan unless you choose to live your life for God. You must at some point in your life, except Jesus as your Savior, becoming a Christian, being adopted into the family of God. This means you will spend eternity in Heaven with God. There are only two places where you can spend eternity; Heaven or Hell. There are only two categories of people in this world; Christians and sinners. There is only ONE JUDGE; GOD. God looks upon your spirit man and sees you as His child, a Christian, or Satan’s child, a sinner. The real you is the person you are on the inside, which is your spirit man. God looks upon you and judges you by your spirit. 1 Corinthians 15:44, “There is a natural body and a spiritual body.” You are a spirit being. You have a soul, which is your mind, will and emotions, and you live in a body. Your body is just your earth suit. Your body is a way for people to identify, relate and interact with one another and our earthly environment. It is a way to experience each other and our physical surroundings. Twins may look alike
117

2007

on the outside, but on the inside they are two completely different people, because their spirit and soul are different. You could clone yourself. The only thing that is being duplicated is your flesh. Your clone would still have a different spirit and soul, making your clone a different person than you. Your spirit is unique. There is only one of you, even if there are 10 bodies that look alike, no one can duplicate your spirit. Your spirit is who you really are and you are one of a kind. Your body is controlled by your spirit and soul. Your body will do only what your spirit and soul let it. Your outward behavior is a result of who you really are on the inside. Your body will die one day. Your spirit is the real you. Your spirit looks like the image of your flesh, but is spiritual. Your spirit and soul live on forever, either in Heaven or Hell, depending on the choices you make here on earth. There are only two spiritual forces in this world. Every being belongs to one or the other. There is nothing in between. God is the ruler over goodness and truth and lives in Heaven, where you will spend eternity if you choose to live your life according to His will. Satan is the ruler over evil and everything in opposition of God. He lives in Hell where you will spend eternity if you choose to live your life according to his will. God and Satan both want your spirit and soul. God makes it perfectly clear that if you do not live for Him you automatically belong to Satan. Mathew 12:30, “He that is not with Me is against Me.” You are either a Christian belonging to God or a sinner belonging to Satan. Satan has deceived people by making people think there is another group that you belong to. Some people think they belong to no one but themselves. They are master of their own lives. To an extent this is true. We are in charge of our own choices in our lives and responsible for our own decisions but in the end there is only ONE JUDGE. That is GOD. Each and every one of us will stand before Him one day and He will determine whether you spend eternity with Him or eternity with Satan. It makes no difference whether
118

2007

you are a celebrity, homeless, or anything in between you are either a Christian or a sinner. The choice is yours. There is no in between. You are born into this world a sinner and belonging to Satan. It is up to you once you know the truth, to choose God as your Father and become part of His family. Joshua 24:15, “I place before you life and death, blessing and cursing, therefore choose life.” You make the choice. God will not force you. God loves you, but will allow you to go straight to Hell, if that is what you choose. God has given us a free will, with the right to choose our own destiny. So identify yourself. Are you a Christian, (a child of God) or a sinner? Only you and God really know what is in your heart. You are the only one who knows where you are going to spend eternity. Don’t think you have plenty of time to make up your mind. None of us know when our last day will be.

119

CHAPTER TEN STARTING OVER

Cc

121

STARTING OVER

Cc

W

ould you like to be part of God’s family? If you would you must be born again. If you have never asked Jesus to forgive you of your sins, then you are a sinner and on your way to Hell. Romans 3:23, “For all have sinned and come short of the glory of God.” 1 John 1:8, “If we say we have no sin we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us.” Ezekiel 18:4, “…the soul who sins shall die.” Isaiah 59:2, “But your iniquities have separated between you and your eternal life in Christ Jesus our Lord.” Every single person born into this world is born a sinner. No one is exempt. We must be born again spiritually if we are to escape Hell and spend eternity in Heaven; The earlier in life the better. But no matter how old you are, if you are still breathing it’s not too late. John 3:3, “Jesus answered, most assuredly I say to you, unless one is born again he can not see the Kingdom of God.”

123

2007

John 3:4&5, “ How can a man be born when he is old? Can he enter a second time into his mothers womb and be born? And Jesus answered, Most assuredly I say to you, unless one is born of water and of the spirit he can not enter the Kingdom of God.” Being born again means your spirit is rebirthed. When you are born again you leave behind your old, sinful ways, and you take on the nature and likeness of God. You read your Bible and find out how God wants you to act in your everyday life situations, and then you do it, not matter the consequence. It means you start listening to your spirit man talking to you on the inside and follow his direction. 2 Corinthians 5:17 (Amp), “Therefore if any man is engrafted in Christ, the Messiah, he is a new creation, a new creature altogether; the old previous moral and spiritual condition has passed away. Behold, the fresh and new has come! Your old, evil, Satan influenced spirit is gone and cleansed forever and replaced by a new God influenced spirit. God’s spirit mingles and fuses to your new spirit man. God gives you a fresh start. Your past is forgiven and erased and God gives you a chance to start all over again. Isn’t that wonderful? We have all wanted a chance to start over again and do things right this time. God makes that possible. No matter how bad and sinful you were, if you are ready to have a new life and put all that behind you and start over, you can. After you acknowledge the condition of your soul and decide you are ready to change, the next step is to REPENT. Repent means to change your mind, change your heart, and change your actions. Romans 10:8-11, “…the word is near you, even in your mouth and in your heart, that is the word of faith which we preach;
124

2007

That if you confess with your mouth the Lord Jesus and believe in your heart that God has raised Him from the dead, you will be saved. For with the heart one believes to righteousness, and with the mouth confession is made to salvation. For the scripture says, Whoever believes in Him shall not be ashamed.” No one is denied. If you are truly sorry for your sins and you want to live for God, all you have to do is ask. Acts 2:21, “And it shall come to pass that whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved.” No matter who you are or what you have done, if you call upon God with a repentive heart, you will be accepted. God judges all of us by our heart and nothing else. He knows if you are being sincere and honest or not. Acts 3:19, “Repent ye therefore and be converted, that your sins may be blotted out.” God loves all of us. He is not going to tolerate our sins, but He still loves us. The same way you love your children, but if they do something wrong they have to be punished. You tell them and teach them the right way, but if they choose to make bad choices, there are consequences. John 3:16-18, “For God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him, should not perish, but have everlasting life. For God sent not His Son into the world to condemn the world; but that the world through Him might be saved. He that believeth on Him is not condemned; but he that believeth not is condemned already, because he
125

2007

Hath not believed in the name of the only begotten Son of God.” Jesus Christ gave His life and shed His blood on the cross for your sins and mine. He took our place and our punishment. Jesus substituted Himself for you and me. Thank God we no longer have to sacrifice animals or anything else. The blood that Jesus shed was perfect enough for all of us, no matter what we’ve done. Acts 16:31, “…Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and thou shalt be saved, and thy house.” Romans 10:9, “That if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath raised Him from the dead, thou shalt be saved.” John 1:12, “But as many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God; even to them that believe on His name.” John 5:24, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth My word, and believeth on Him that sent Me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come unto condemnation; but is passed from death unto life.” Acts 4:12, “Neither is there salvation in any other (the name of Jesus), for there is none other name under Heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved.” Acts 26:18, “To open their eyes, and to turn them from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God, that they may receive forgiveness of sins, an inheritance among them, which are sanctified by faith that is in me.” Mathew 18:3, “Verily I say unto you, except ye be converted, and become as little children, ye shall not enter into the Kingdom of Heaven.”
126

2007

2 Corinthians 6:2, “…Behold now is the accepted time; behold now is the day of salvation.” When we receive Jesus as our Lord and Savior, we become children of God. We enter into the family and kingdom of God. God then writes our name down in the Lambs book of life. We receive the advantages and benefits of being a king’s kid. We become royalty. Jesus is the King of Kings and the Lord of Lords. Starting over and excepting Jesus as Savior means you are ready to surrender everything to God, clean up your secret thoughts, your wrongs, give it to God, repent and leave it behind. Starting over with God means you are committed, devoted to God and living the way He wants you to. You are committed for life. You will do right, because it’s right till the day you die. You will not give in. Even when your friends or family criticize you, you will still be devoted to God and the Bible. Please pray this prayer with me now or one of your own, just make sure you mean it with all of your heart. Jesus, I’m a sinner. My life is a mess. I need help. Save me Jesus from Hell and give me a new life. I believe you are the Son of God, You died on the cross for my sins, and rose from the dead to give me eternal life in Heaven. I choose to change my ways and live my life according to the will and word of God. Thank you Jesus for forgiving me and cleansing me of my sins. Thank you for coming into my heart to live and filling me with your precious Holy Spirit. Thank you for making me a child of God and giving me another chance. A-MEN!!!!! Congratulations! You are now a member of the royal family of God. Your name is now written down in the Lamb’s book of Life. You are born again. 1 John 3:2, “Beloved, now we are children of God; and it has not yet been revealed what we shall be, but we
127

2007

know that when He (Jesus) is revealed, we shall see Him as He is.” From now on you can pray to God in the name of Jesus. You now have everlasting life with God in Heaven. Continue to give thanks to God our Father for what He has done for you. Never forget where you came from, it helps you to appreciate where you are. Colossians 1:12-14, “Giving thanks unto the Father, which hath made us meet to be partakers of the inheritance of the saints in light. Who hath delivered us from the power of darkness, and hath translated us into the kingdom of His dear Son. In whom we have redemption through His blood, even the forgiveness of sins.” Now read your Bible daily. Start first with the New Testament. Begin with Mathew 1:1 and just read on through to Revelations. Also read Deuteronomy 28:1-14. These are the promises and blessings of God that you are entitled to as a child of God and born again believer. Your spirit is just a baby. You need to feed your spirit to grow. The Bible is the spiritual food that you need. Read your Bible as God speaking to you personally. God is awesome. He is a wonderful Father. Learn about Him. Pray every day to Him. Talk to Him. He longs for your fellowship and love. You are a Christian now and no one can take that away from you. Romans 8:38&39, “For I am persuaded, that neither death or life, nor angels nor principalities, nor powers nor things present, nor things to come. Nor height nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.”

128

CHAPTER ELEVEN SEALED BY THE BLOOD

Cc

129

SEALED BY THE BLOOD

Cc

A

ccepting Jesus as your Savior was the best decision you will ever make. You must start renewing your mind to the new person you are now. You may have been an alcoholic, drug addict, murderer, rapist, homosexual, thief, or whatever, but now you are born again. You are starting over with a new life. That may mean you have to move or get new friends. You cannot continue to hang out with the same rowdy unsaved crowd of people. If you do they will end up pulling you back into that lifestyle. Stay away from them. Make new friends. 1 Corinthians 15:33 (Amp), “Do not be so deceived and misled! Evil companionships (communion, associations) corrupt and deprave good manners and morals and character.” You can say you won’t do drugs, sleep around, curse, drink or whatever but if you continue to hang out with it you will. Believe me you will be tested to see if you are going to stick with it or not. When that temptation comes just say no, I don’t do that any more. I am a new person. That was the old me. I’ve been born again. Then stick to it. God will give you the strength you need to be an over comer. You are now royalty. You are a King’s kid. You have been adopted into the royal family of God. This means all your needs for living will be provided for, you have power and authority to use the name
131

2007

of Jesus, you have healing available for your body, soul, and mind, you have complete 24/7 protection for yourself and your family, you have peace, joy, and happiness, you have a promise of eternal life in heaven with Jesus in a mansion of your own. You have many other things as well, just read your Bible and find out for yourself. We have an iron clad contract with God that He will not deny. Knowing this with all your heart is an important factor to living that wonderful, plentiful, victorious, Christian life. God’s covenant with us is the foundation we stand on as His children, and joint-heirs into the Kingdom of God. Almighty God has bound Himself to us by the blood of Jesus. The blood of Jesus is our guarantee, our title deed, our legal binding contract between us and God. We have an inheritance that is ours and no one can hold it back from us. Everything we need and want in life has been bought and paid for by the blood of Jesus and given to us as part of our inheritance into the royal family. As you begin to grasp the reality of who you are in Christ, you will take on a different attitude, and acquire a new strength mentally, emotionally, spiritually and physically. You will be strong and immovable even under the greatest attack from the enemy. Remember, greater is He that is in you (Jesus), then he that is in the world (Satan). If you married into, or was adopted into the royal family in England, you would not have to worry about where you lived, what you would eat, what you would wear, what you would drive and so on. Well God’s royal family is even 100 times better than that. God makes promises to us His children that only God Himself can fulfill. No human being could possibly offer you more than God can. God is a good Father that takes good care of His children. Matthew 6:31-33(KJV), “Therefore take no thought, saying, What shall we eat? What shall we drink? or, Wherewithal shall we be clothed? (For after all these things do the Gentiles seek:) for your heavenly Father knoweth that ye have need of all these things.
132

2007

But seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness; and all these things shall be added unto you.” Matthew 6:31-34 (Amp), “Therefore do not worry and be anxious, saying, What are we going to have to eat? or, What are we going to have to drink? or, What are we going to have to wear? For the Gentiles (heathen) wish for and crave and diligently seek all these things, and your heavenly Father knows well that you need them all. But seek (aim at and strive after) first of all His kingdom and His righteousness (His way of doing and being right), and then all these things taken together will be given you besides. So do not worry or be anxious about tomorrow, for tomorrow will have worries and anxieties of its own. Sufficient for each day is its own trouble.” God is a covenant God. He never breaks His word. He never says anything He doesn’t mean, and He never makes promises He doesn’t keep. The word covenant means a contract or a will. The most binding contract there is, is giving your word in writing and sealing it in blood. Before Jesus, two individuals entering into contract or covenant with one another, did so by intermingling their blood with the other. That made them blood brothers, and was a stronger bound than that of birth. It meant you were there for that person in whatever way they needed, even to the extent of laying down your life for them. An animal would be chosen, split down the spine and laid out opposite each other, leaving a walkway of blood between the two halves. At this point, each representative would walk through the blood, stopping in the middle saying, “even as this animal has died so will I die for you.” That sealed the contract and united the two groups of people together as one. This type of blood covenant meant more to the people than if you were born of the same mother. The covenants would last at least
133

2007

8 generations. There was no way to break it except by death. They were bound together forever. When God sent Jesus to be our blood sacrifice, He bound us together forever. God’s purpose in entering into covenant with us, was the same as it was back in those days. It was to draw us together as one family, and teach us to trust and totally rely on Him. God desires to protect us, provide for us, heal us, and be our strength when we are weak. He desires to do good for us in every area of our lives. Psalms 35:27, “…Let the Lord be magnified who takes pleasure in the prosperity of His servants.” All God wants in return is our love and devotion. Treat Him like He is your Father and family. He will treat you the same way, because that is what we are. Jeremiah 32:38-41 (Amp), “They will be My people and I will be their God. I will give them one heart and one way, that they may reverently fear Me forever for the good of themselves and of their children after them. And I will make an everlasting covenant with them; I will not turn away from following them and to do them good, and I will put My reverential fear in their hearts, so that they will not depart from Me. Yes I will rejoice over them to do them good; in truth with My whole heart and with My whole being.” God wants us, His family to be strong, bold and powerful, and completely loyal to Him. He will allow your love for Him to be tested, to see how loyal and devoted you are. He wants us to be a vessel that His love flows through. He wants us to love Him and others around us as well. Ezekiel 11:19&20 (Amp), “And I will give them one heart, a new heart, and I will put a new spirit within them; and I will take the stony unnaturally hardened heart out of
134

2007

their flesh, and will give them a heart of flesh, sensitive and responsive to the touch of God. That they may walk in My ways, statues, and keep My ordinances, and do them. And they shall be My people and I will be their God.” God promises to do us good and provide everything we need to live a spectacular life here on this earth. We have a blood contract with Him. In every covenant there are two parties. The foundation for the covenant depends upon both parties remaining faithful to the terms they agreed on. God has made a lot of promises in His written word and will keep His promises as long as we keep our promises. Don’t expect God to make all your dreams come true and answer all your prayers if you are living a lifestyle that is not pleasing to Him. If for example, you are praying for a wonderful job that pays great money, but you are out cursing, smoking, drinking, sleeping around, and maybe not even looking for a job, I think you’ll be waiting a long time for that prayer to be answered. You have to do what’s right, pray, and listen to God’s direction. Jeremiah 7:23, “Obey My voice, and I will be your God, and ye shall be My people, and walk ye in all the ways I have commanded you, that it may be well unto you.”

135

CHAPTER TWELVE DOING GOOD IS NOT GOOD ENOUGH

Cc

137

DOING GOOD, IS NOT GOOD ENOUGH

I

Cc

’ve heard this excuse from people so many times. People say “I don’t need to go to church, I believe there’s a god!” Or “I’m not a bad person. I don’t drink or curse or do drugs.” “I’m a good husband or a good wife; I take good care of my kids.” Just because you look like an all-American family, doesn’t mean your in good shape spiritually and going to Heaven. I’m sure there’s going to be a lot of so-called “good people” going to Hell. You have to have a relationship with God. Rely on Him and count on Him in your every day lives. You’ve got to truly give Him credit for your successes and well being. You’ve got to know Him. Not know about Him. If you had never met your earthly dad, someone could tell you all about him. But until you actually sat down and talked to him and him talk to you and hang out with him it would be hard to say you definitely knew him. The same goes with God. You’ve got to spend some time reading your Bible and finding out what He’s like and what He expects from you. 1 John 2:3, “Now by this we know that we know Him, if we keep His commandments.” Titus 1:16, “They profess to know God, but in works they deny Him.”
139

2007

Ezekiel 33:31, “…they sit before you as my people, and they hear your words, but they do not do them, for with their mouth they show much love, but their hearts curse their own gain.” Do not do good for people just so you can be praised and looked up to. Do good for people because you genuinely care for them, and you want to be God’s hands and an example of His love and goodness. Mathew 6:1-4 (Amp), “Take care not to do your good deeds publicly or before men, in order to be seen by them; otherwise you will have no reward (reserved for and awaiting you) with and from your Father Who is in Heaven. Thus, whenever you give to the poor, do not blow a trumpet before you, as the hypocrites in the synagogues and in the streets like to do, that they may be recognized and honored and praised by men. Truly I tell you, they have their reward in full already. But when you give to charity, do not let your left hand know what your right hand is doing, So that your deeds of charity may be in secret; and your Father Who sees in secret will reward you openly.” Just knowing God exists is not good enough. Satan knows God exists.. Satan knows Heaven exists. Satan knows the Bible. That’s not good enough. You must have a relationship with God and be willing to listen to Him and do as He says. Satan has a rebellious heart. He challenged God and went against all God stands for. Mathew 23:28, “Even so you also outwardly appear righteous to men, but inside you are full of hypocrisy and lawlessness.” James 2:19, “You believe that there is one God. You do well. Even the demons believe and tremble.
140

2007

Mathew 15:8, “These people draw near to Me with their mouth, and honor Me with their lips, but their heart is far from Me.” Mathew 7:21-23, “Not everyone who says to Me, Lord, Lord,” shall enter the kingdom of heaven, but he who does the will of my Father in heaven. Many will say to Me in that day, “Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in your name, cast out demons in Your name, and done many wonders in Your name? And then I will declare to them, I never knew you; depart from Me, you who practice lawlessness.” God is the ultimate judge of your life and He will judge your heart. He judges your intentions and your reasons behind your actions. Do things to please God not people. Do things just because God said so. Colossians 3:23-25 (Amp), “Whatever may be your task, work at it heartily (from the soul), as something done for the Lord and not for men. Knowing (with all certainly) that it is from the Lord (and not from men) that you will receive the inheritance which is your (real) reward. (The One Whom) you are actually serving (is) the Lord Christ (the Messiah). For he who deals wrongfully will (reap the fruit of his folly and) be punished for his wrongdoing. And (with God) there is no partiality (no matter what a person’s position may be, whether he is the slave or the master).” Doing good, nice things does not make you good. Having Jesus as your Savior and God in your heart makes you good. To just know what the Bible says and believe there is a God is not good enough. To just go to church on Sundays is not good enough. To profess to be a Christian is not good enough. Just because you are a preacher or a goody two shoes does not mean you are going to Heaven.
141

2007

Before God created this world, Satan, then called Lucifer was the most beautiful of all angels. He knew God. Lucifer was the head musician. God gave Lucifer full run of Heaven. But Lucifer was not satisfied. He wanted to be God. He rebelled against God. He wanted to make up his own rules. He wouldn’t be obedient and submissive to do things the way God wanted them to be done. So God kicked him out of Heaven and when He did, Lucifer took one third of the angels with him. Lucifer is now Satan. The angels he took are now demons. Satan, the demons and everyone who does not belong to God will spend eternity in Hell burning at the end of the world. The Bible says there is only one that is good and that is God. Mark 10:18 (Amp), “And Jesus said to him, Why do you call Me (essentially and perfectly morally) good? There is no one (essentially and perfectly morally) good - except God alone.” Don’t confuse nice with good. Some people may be nice, but they are not good. If you don’t have God you are not good. You must have God in your heart to be good! And again, the only way you can have God in your heart is to accept Jesus Christ as your Savior and accept the blood sacrifice He made on the cross for your sins!! Just because you are rich, pretty, popular and looked up to by this world, does not make you good. Just because you give a lot of money to charity does not make you good. Just because you are for world peace or animal rights or spend all your time and money feeding the poor and traveling to other countries does not make you good. God is the only one that can make you good. And He’s available to everyone. There are only two groups of people in this world. Christians, saved and on their way to Heaven and sinners, on their way to Hell. Mathew 25:31-33&41 (Amp), “When the Son of Man comes in His glory (His majesty and splendor), and all the holy angels with Him, then He will sit on the throne of His glory.
142

2007

All nations will be gathered before Him, and He will separate them (the people) from one another as a shepherd separates his sheep from the goats; And He will cause the sheep to stand at His right hand, but the goats at His left. Then He will say to those at His left hand, Be gone from Me, you cursed, into the eternal fire prepared for the devil and his angels!” God sees all people as His or Satan’s. I’ve heard some people say they are not Christians but they are not bad people either. Well there is no other group to belong to. You are either in God’s family or you are not. The truth is your life must be grounded and centered around God. You must accept Jesus as your Savior or else you are a sinner belonging to Satan and spending eternity in Hell. My point is Satan knows and believes in God. Satan knows the Bible but because he’s rebellious against God, he’s spending eternity in Hell. Don’t be rebellious against God and the Bible. If you have never accepted Jesus as your Savior, you are a sinner, and God does not hear you when you pray to Him. John 9:31 (Amp), “We know that God does not listen to sinners; but if anyone is God-fearing and a worshipper of Him and does His will, He listens to him.” You’ve got to reverence God as your Father. Love Him. Do what He says. Have a relationship with God. God knows your heart. He knows who you really are. He knows everything about you. Be honest with God and allow Him time to reveal Himself to you and talk to you. 1 Samuel 16:7, “…For the Lord does not see as man sees; for man looks at the outward appearance, but the Lord looks at the heart.”
143

2007

The last point I want to cover is the question, “why do bad things happen to good people?” Lets get clear that God does not make bad things happen to you. Your own choices in life come with consequences. Sometimes God will allow you to work through the consequences of your actions and choices. Trials and tribulations in life make you stronger. God will use those trials sometimes to help teach us a lesson. Bad things will happen. Just because you become a Christian does not mean bad things will stop happening. 1 Peter 4:12 (Amp), “Beloved, do not be amazed and bewildered at the fiery ordeal which is taking place to test your quality, as though something strange (unusual and alien to you and your position) were befalling you.” John 16:33 (Amp), “I have told you these things, so that in Me you may have (perfect) peace and confidence. In the world you have tribulation and trials and distress and frustration; but be a good cheer (take courage; be confident, certain, undaunted)! For I have overcome the world. (I have deprived it of power to harm you and have conquered it for you).” Being a Christian assures you that though things look tough at the moment God has an answer and a plan to deliver you victoriously as long as you keep believing and never give up. As Christians you will be tested. You’ve got to be sold out to God no matter what. Be good and do good till you take your last breath and leave this world. People get tired of doing good sometimes. They think bad people get away with the wrong they do and never get punished. Wrong! Don’t compare yourself to the wicked. God is not worried that John Jones up the street is dealing drugs and drinks his life away. His eternity is sealed in Hell with Satan. That is his eternal punishment.
144

2007

God cares about you, His children. Don’t get tired of doing the right thing and standing up for what is good and right. God will bless you. 2 Thessalonians 3:13 (Amp), “And as for you, brethren, do not become weary or lose heart in doing right (but continue in well-doing without weakening).” Galatians 6:9 (Amp), “And let us not lose heart and grow weary and faint in acting nobly and doing right, for in due time and at the appointed season we shall reap, if we do not loosen and relax our courage and faint.” Never give up. Hang in there. Keep holding on to the goodness and faithfulness of God. Even if we don’t understand why, keep doing the right thing. Isaiah 55:8&9 (Amp), “For My thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your ways My ways, says the Lord. For as the heavens are higher than the earth, so are My ways higher than your ways and My thoughts than your thoughts.”

145

CHAPTER THIRTEEN CHURCH

Cc

147

CHURCH

Cc

W

hen Jesus left this earth, some of His last words were for us, His children, to go forth and spread the good news about Jesus, salvation and the Bible. Mathew 28:18-20 (Amp), “Jesus approached and, breaking the silence, said to them, all authority (all power of rule) in heaven and on earth has been given to Me. Go then and make disciples of all the nations, baptizing them into the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, Teaching them to observe everything that I have commanded you, and behold, I am with you all the days (perpetually, uniformly, and on every occasion), to the (very) close and consummation of the age. Amen (so let it be).” The biggest problem Jesus had in His day was with the so-called religious people. Jesus wants a church that has a relationship with Him. He needs people that will go and do daily as He leads them. Not people who follow a bunch of rules and think they are better than everyone else. He wants His children to have compassion for one another and willing to lay down their lives for one another. There will be people from all religions and denominations in Heaven. God does not have a favorite. It does not matter if you are
149

2007

Baptist, Catholic, Jews, Jehovah’s Witness, Pentecostal, Methodist or Presbyterians. God does not divide us up in different groups in Heaven. In God’s eyes there are two groups of people; those that love Him and are for Him, and those who do not love Him and are not for Him. God will judge whose heart is right. You must love God above anything or anyone else. That is the first commandment. You must care and have sincere compassion for other people. You must believe Jesus is the Son of God. You must believe Jesus died on the cross and shed His blood as your sacrifice for your sins. You must believe God raised Jesus from the dead and He is now alive in Heaven at the right hand of God making intercession for us. As a child of God, God expects us, His children, to live a certain way, talk a certain way, think a certain way and act a certain way. That’s way we have churches and God’s written word, the Bible. God has appointed and called certain ones to come together and work together in a church, and be there to help others know Him better and know how to react to life in the way God wants us to. God has churches as a place for people to gather to hear His word and encourage one another. Churches are a place to come to praise God. Churches are also like a hospital or shelter for those who are sick and lost in this world. The church is God’s children. We assemble ourselves together as His children to learn more about Jesus and God’s way of living and doing things. We assemble ourselves together, so that unbelievers will have a place to come and learn about Jesus and true love. We learn what God has to say about certain situations in life that we will experience and how to handle them when it comes our way. Going to church does not save your soul and guarantee you a spot in Heaven. Accepting Jesus Christ as Savior is your only way and guarantee. However when you are a Christian and you have Jesus in your heart, you have a desire to go to church and assemble yourself with other believers. If you love God, you will have a hunger and desire to be in His presence. You will be drawn to other children of God. Sinners, drug addicts and drunks like to hang out with one another. God’s people like to be around one another as well.
150

2007

If you do not have a desire to go to church or will not go to church unless your spouse goes or unless your parents make you or unless the pastor has to keep calling you and making you feel guilty, then you have a problem. You are not at the maturity level you need to be at in Christ, if someone has to be continually prompting you to go to church. You should want it and plan to go on your own. I remember when I was just a little girl, I loved church. I thought they were so pretty. I remember when I was just in first grade, my family moved to a new town and there was a church up the street from us. I remember asking my parents if that building was a church. They said yes. When Sunday came, I got up and got dressed and ask my Mom to drop me out there. She did. I walked in all by myself and sat down all by myself. When church was over my Mom came to pick me up and I continued to go to that little Baptist church whether my parents went or not. I just loved Jesus and I loved being in church. It felt good there. You should hunger and desire to get in God’s presence every time you have the opportunity. Do good and do the right responsible thing when no one else is around but you and God. You are not getting into Heaven just because your spouse goes to church and has accepted Jesus as Savior. You are not getting into Heaven just because your parents go to church. You are not getting into Heaven because you used to go to church 10 years ago. Don’t let Satan deceive you into thinking that you don’t need church. You need to go. You need to associate with other believers. You need to hear the Bible being taught. You need to set your clock, get your act together and go to church. God uses us to help each other and encourage one another who are having difficulties in life. That’s why God says we only hurt ourselves when we don’t go to church. We need a church family to rely on and help us when we are weak. Hebrews 10:24&25 (Amp), “And let us consider and give attentive, continuous care to watching over one another, studying how we may stir up (stimulate and incite) to love and helpful deeds and noble activities.
151

2007

Not forsaking or neglecting to assemble together (as believers), as is the habit of some people but admonishing (warning, urging, and encouraging) one another, and all the more faithfully as you see the day approaching.” God can bless us and help us even if there were no churches, but it makes it much easier for God to send us help if He can turn to His children and send them to be His voice, His hands, His money, His love and compassion. God uses people to help one another. He can cause money and recourses to fall from Heaven if He wants to, but His way of doing things is people helping people. Luke 6:30-36,38 (Amp), “Give away to everyone who begs of you (who is in want of necessities), and of him who takes away from you your goods, do not demand or require them back again. And as you would like and desire that men would do to you, do exactly so to them. If you (merely) love those who love you, what quality of credit and thanks is that to you? For even the (very) sinners love their lovers (those who love them). And if you are kind and good and do favors to and benefit those who are kind and good and do favors to and benefit you, what quality of credit and thanks is that to you? For even the preeminently sinful do the same. And if you lend money at interest to those from whom you hope to receive, what quality of credit and thanks is that to you? Even notorious sinners lend money at interest to sinners, so as to recover as much again. But love your enemies and be kind and do good (doing favors so that someone derives benefit from them) and lend, expecting and hoping for nothing in return but considering nothing as lost and despairing of no one; and then your recompense (your reward) will be great (rich, strong, intense, and abundant), and you will be sons of the Most High, for He is kind and charitable and good to the ungrateful and the selfish and wicked.
152

2007

So be merciful (sympathetic, tender, responsive, and compassionate) even as your Father is (all these). Give, and (gifts) will be given to you; good measure, pressed down, shaken together, and running over, will they pour into (the pouch formed by) the bosom (of your robe and used as a bag). For with the measure you deal out (with the measure you use when you confer benefits on others), it will be measured back to you.” This scripture plainly states if you help others, then others will give help back to you. Galatians 6:10 (Amp), “So then, as occasion and opportunity open up to us, let us do good (morally) to all people (not only being useful or profitable to them, but also doing what is for their spiritual good and advantage). Be mindful to be a blessing, especially to those of the household of faith (those who belong to God’s family with you, the believers).” If we are a true Christian with the love of God on the inside, we are ready and willing at all times to help someone in need and help them walk through their pain and difficulties. The Bible says in the last days, where we are now, that the love of many (people) will wax cold. The church has become so comfortable and routine. They are luke-warm and riding the fence. Even preachers, preach these safe little messages because they are afraid they will offend someone. They do not want to loose tithers and members, so they are not preaching the Word of God with fire and brimstone and pure truth like they need to. You have to reach the sick sinful dying world. People are mixed up with drugs, sex and violence. They are money minded and material minded. These issues must be addressed. Jesus is coming back for a strong, powerful, holy church. These sins are not just happening in the world, they are happening in the church as well. Do not accept homosexuality. Do not accept sex before marriage. Do not overlook violence in marriages. Talk about it. Be
153

2007

an example for people to follow. Counsel people and let people know you are there for them. Let people know that you are aware of bad behavior in the church. Let them know the church does not approve of that kind of behavior and that you are there for them when they are ready to talk and change. God needs pastors to take care of the flock He has given them. Look out for them and counsel them. Teach them how to be strong overcomers and witnesses for God. Tell them to get out and be a witness to their family and friends. Time is short God needs some warriors for Him. Preach to people as if it were their last day on earth. Where’s the love. Love has action. Love helps people, cares for people, and forgives people. Get out of your comfort zone. Go the extra mile put yourself in other people’s shoes. Help one another. When you help others you are helping God and God will in turn bless you. You cannot out give God. If you help someone in need, God will bless you back many times over. 1 Timothy 6:18&19 (Amp), “(Charge them) to do good, to be rich in good works, to be liberal and generous of heart, ready to share (with others). In this way laying up for themselves (the riches that endure forever as) a good foundation for the future, so that they may grasp that which is life indeed.” Of course God does not expect you to give more than you have. That’s why we all work together helping one another with everyone doing what they can. Colossians 3:12-15 (Amp), “Clothe yourselves therefore, as God’s own chosen ones (His own picked representatives), who are purified and holy and well-beloved by God Himself, by putting on behavior marked by tenderhearted pity and mercy, kind feeling, a lowly opinion of yourselves, gentle ways, and patience which is tireless and long-suffering, and has the power to endure whatever comes, with good temper.
154

2007

Be gentle and forbearing with one another and, if one has a difference (a grievance or complaint) against another, readily pardoning each other; even as the Lord has freely forgiven you, so must you also forgive. And above all these put on love and enfold yourselves with the bond of perfectness (which binds everything together completely in ideal harmony). And let the peace (soul harmony which comes) from Christ rule (act umpire continually) in your hearts deciding and settling with finality all questions that arise in your minds, in that peaceful state to which as members of Christ’s one body you were also called to live. And be thankful (appreciative), giving praise to God always. God appoints certain ones in the church to edify and build up one another. He gives people jobs to do. Gifts to help. He blesses certain people with different blessings, not just for themselves but also to share and be a blessing to others. 1 Corinthians 12:12-28 (Amp), “For just as the body is a unity and yet has many parts, and all the parts, though many, form only one body, so it is with Christ (the Messiah, the Anointed One). For by means of the personal agency of one Holy Spirit we were all, whether Jews or Greeks, slaves or free, baptized (and by baptism united together) into one body, and all made to drink of one Holy Spirit. For the body does not consist of one limb or organ but of many. If the foot should say, Because I am not the hand, I do not belong to the body, would it be therefore not a part of the body? If the ear should say, Because I am not the eye, I do not belong to the body, would it be therefore not a part of the body?
155

2007

If the whole body were an eye, where would be the sense of hearing? If the whole body were an ear, where would be the sense of smell? But as it is, God has placed and arranged the limbs and organs in the body, each particular one of them, just as He wished and saw fit and with the best adaptation. But if the whole were all a single organ, where would the body be? And now there are certainly many limbs and organs, but a single body. And the eye is not able to say to the hand, I have no need of you, nor again the head to the feet, I have no need of you. But instead, there is absolute necessity for the parts of the body that are considered the more weak. And those parts of the body which we consider rather ignoble are the very parts which we invest with additional honor, and our unseemly parts and those unsuitable for exposure are treated with seemliness modesty and decorum, Which our more presentable parts do not require. But God has so adjusted (mingled, harmonized, and subtly proportioned the parts of) the whole body, giving the greater honor and richer endowment to the inferior parts which lack apparent importance. So that there should be no division or discord or lack of adaptation of the parts of the body to each other, but the members all alike should have a mutual interest in and care for one another. And if one member suffers, all the parts share the suffering; if one member is honored, all the members share in the enjoyment of it. Now you collectively are Christ’s body and individually you are members of it, each part severally and distinct each with his own place and function. So God has appointed some of the church for His own use; first apostles (special messengers); second prophets
156

2007

inspired preachers and expounders); third teachers; then wonder-workers; then those with ability to heal the sick; helpers; administrators; speakers in different (unknown) tongues. Ephesians 4:11&12 (Amp), “And His gifts were varied; He Himself appointed and gave men to us some to be apostles (special messengers), some prophets (inspired preachers and expounders), some evangelists (preachers of the Gospel, traveling missionaries), some pastors (shepherds of His flock) and teachers. His intention was the perfecting and the full equipping of the saints (His consecrated people), that they should do the work of ministering toward building up Christ’s body the church.” A lot of people think because they go to church every time the doors open or because they hold a position in the church they are on God’s “better than everyone else” list. But guess what? God does not have a “better than everyone else” list. Not one person in the church is more important than another. You should do all you can to help one another in crisis as if they are your own flesh and blood. The church is suppose to be your extended family. Someone you can count on and who will stick by you no matter what. Some Christians start feeling all self-righteous and judgmental. We don’t have the right to judge others about their lives and their hardships. Luke 6:37 (Amp), “Judge not neither pronouncing judgment nor subjecting to censure, and you will not be judged; do not condemn and pronounce guilty, and you will not be condemned and pronounced guilty; acquit and forgive and release (give up resentment, let it drop), and you will be acquitted and forgiven and released.” Our job is to love one another and help carry one another’s burdens as if they were our own.

157

2007

Galatians 6:2,3 &10 (Amp), “Bear (endure, carry) one another’s burdens and troublesome moral faults, and in this way fulfill and observe perfectly the law of Christ (the Messiah) and complete what is lacking in your obedience to it. For if any person thinks himself to be somebody too important to condescend to shoulder another’s load when he is nobody of superiority except in his own estimation, he deceives and deludes and cheats himself. So then, as occasion and opportunity open up to us, let us do good morally to all people not only being useful or profitable to them, but also doing what is for their spiritual good and advantage. Be mindful to be a blessing, especially to those of the household of faith (those who belong to God’s family with you, the believers).” Mathew 5:44 (Amp), “But I tell you, Love your enemies and pray for those who persecute you.” The church is suppose to be an extension of Jesus Christ. We are His words, His actions, His heartfelt prayers. If the church is not doing that everyday, then they are not doing what God has called them to do. Churches start operating like a business. They become more interested in making money, fame and popularity, or growing and making a name for themselves instead of showing the compassion and help of God. If you have lost your compassion on the inside for people, and you don’t have time to listen and help people when they call upon you, then maybe you should get out of the church business. You have missed the mark. Helping others and showing the love and compassion of God, is the business of the church. 1 Timothy 1:5&6 (Amp), “Whereas the object and purpose of our instruction and charge is love, which springs from a pure heart and a good (clear) conscience and sincere (unfeigned) faith.
158

2007

But certain individuals have missed the mark on this very matter and have wandered away into vain arguments and discussions and purposeless talk.” Just because the deed to the church is in the pastor’s name or the boards name does not make it their church. CHURCHES BELONG TO GOD. Ephesians 5:23-27,29 (Amp), “For the husband is head of the wife as Christ is the Head of the church, Himself the Savior of His body. As the church is subject to Christ, so let wives also be subject in everything to their husbands. Husbands, love your wives, as Christ loved the church and gave Himself up for her. So that He might sanctify her, having cleansed her by the washing of water with the Word, That He might present the church to Himself in glorious splendor, without spot or wrinkle or any such things that she might be holy and faultless. For no man ever hated his own flesh, but nourishes and carefully protects and cherishes it, as Christ does the church.” Ephesians 2:20-22 (Amp), “You are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets with Christ Jesus Himself the chief Cornerstone. In Him the whole structure is joined (bound, welded) together harmoniously, and it continues to rise (grow, increase) into a holy temple in the Lord a sanctuary dedicated, consecrated, and sacred to the presence of the Lord. In Him and in the fellowship with one another you yourselves also are being built up into this structure with the rest, to form a fixed abode (dwelling place) of god in (by, through) the Spirit.”

159

2007

Colossians 1:13,18 (Amp), “The Father has delivered and drawn us to Himself out of the control and the dominion of darkness and has transferred us into the kingdom of the Son of His love. He also is the Head of His body, the church; seeing He is the Beginning, the Firstborn from among the dead, so that He alone in everything and in every respect might occupy the chief place stand first and be preeminent.” God blesses different churches with different blessings and gifts as they get their passions straight and all going in the same direction. God will judge you and hold you accountable for every single blessing and gift that He has given you. If He has given you a lot, then a lot is what He will expect from you. The job of every church and ministry is to reach sinners and tell people how to know Jesus as their Savior. Not to just entertain the community. If you don’t value every single person in your church and do all you can for every single person in your church. You are falling short of what God has called you to do. Every person in your church is just as important as the next. We need to love one another. Appreciate one another. Stop gossiping and talking about one another. If the pastor knows there is a problem in the church, he should in the love of God do what he can to try to resolve the problem. Keep the family happy and working together as a group, without contentions, offenses and arguments. 11 Timothy 2:24-26 (Amp), “And the servant of the Lord must not be quarrelsome (fighting and contending). Instead, he must be kindly to everyone and mild-tempered preserving the bond of peace; he must be a skilled and suitable teacher, patient and forbearing and willing to suffer wrong. He must correct his opponents with courtesy and gentleness, in the hope that God may grant that they will repent and come to know the Truth that they will perceive
160

2007

and recognize and become accurately acquainted with and acknowledge it, And that they may come to their senses and escape out of the snare of the devil, having been held captive by him, henceforth to do His, God’s will.” Psalms 133:1 (Amp), “Behold, how good and how pleasant it is for brethren to dwell together in unity!” God says if you are faithful over little, He will give you much. If you let one of your sheep, stray away from the flock without trying to help them find their way back, God will hold you accountable for that. Mathew 18:12-14 (Amp), “What do you think? If a man has a hundred sheep, and one of them has gone astray and gets lost, will he not leave the ninety-nine on the mountain and go in search of the one that is lost? And if it should be that he finds it, truly I say to you, he rejoices more over it than over the ninety-nine that did not get lost. Just so it is not the will of My Father Who is in heaven that one of these little ones should be lost and perish.” As a church we are suppose to become a family looking out for one another and helping one another. God has a church on almost every street corner. If we would just take the time and keep ourselves focused and caring for the ones that come into our house, revival and growth of that church would explode. But churches loose their vision. They loose their compassion for one another. They busy themselves with things and meetings and projects, and push their true calling aside. They can’t even take care of the few people God sends their way. God gets disappointed and can’t count on them to help one of His children who He may send to them. So the church does not grow and does not become the family in one accord that God wants. God has to move up the street and open another with hopes they will hold on to their calling and compassion for His people.
161

2007

1 Timothy 5:8 (Amp), “If anyone fails to provide for his relatives, and especially for those of his own family, he has disowned the faith by failing to accompany it with fruits and is worse than an unbeliever who performs his obligation in these matters.” No one is perfect. Everyone makes mistakes. But a pastor and the board of a church should stay on their face before God so much that mistakes are few and far between. God has a guide for those who accept the privilege of being a pastor, board member or deacon. 1 Timothy 3:1-13 (Amp), “The saying is true and irrefutable: If any man eagerly seeks the office of bishop (superintendent, overseer), he desires an excellent task (work). Now a bishop (superintendent, overseer) must give no grounds for accusation but must be above reproach, the husband of one wife, circumspect and temperate and self-controlled; he must be sensible and well behaved and dignified and lead an orderly (disciplined) life; he must be hospitable showing love for and being a friend to the believers, especially strangers or foreigners, and be a capable and qualified teacher. Not given to wine, not combative but gentle and considerate, not quarrelsome but forbearing and peaceable, and not a lover of money insatiable for wealth and ready to obtain it by questionable means. He must rule his own household well, keeping his children under control, with true dignity, commanding their respect in every way and keeping them respectful. For if a man does not know how to rule his own household, how is he to take care of the church of God? He must not be a new convert, or he may develop a beclouded and stupid state of mind as the result of pride (be blinded by conceit, and) fall into the condemnation that the devil once did. Furthermore, he must have a good reputation and be well thought of by those outside the church, lest he
162

2007

become involved in slander and incur reproach and fall into the devil’s trap. In like manner the deacons must be worthy of respect, not shifty and double-talkers but sincere in what they say, not given to much wine, not greedy for base gain (craving wealth and resorting to ignoble and dishonest methods of getting it). They must possess the mystic secret of the faith (Christian truth as hidden from ungodly men) with a clear conscience. And let them also be tried and investigated and proved first; then, if they turn out to be above reproach, let them serve as deacons. The women likewise must be worthy of respect and serious, not gossipers, but temperate and self-controlled, thoroughly trustworthy in all things. Let deacons be the husbands of but one wife, and let them manage their children and their own households well. For those who perform well as deacons acquire a good standing for themselves and also gain much confidence and freedom and boldness in the faith which is founded on and centers in Christ Jesus.” God does not care if you hold a gospel sing, or a spaghetti dinner, but if you can’t help someone pay their electric bill, or buy them food or pay their rent so they are not homeless, or lay hands on the sick, then what good is all that other stuff you are doing. People need to be entertained and encouraged, but on occasion, people need some real help right in there where they live. If your church tells you not to count on them for help or answers when you’re in trouble, that church is not operating in the will of God. It’s the pastor’s job and the churches job to educate and teach the congregation to turn to God and learn to be strong, but when they have done all they can and still need help, then you should give them help. One of the purposes of receiving tithes and offerings is to take care of the church, the pastor, the board, and operation of the church building. But the main part of the church is the people, not
163

2007

the building. The people are the CHURCH OF GOD. Without the people there would be no church. The church should help take care of the family of people that God has sent them. God has made some churches debt free, but they still won’t help a brother or sister in need. They will charter planes and fly to meetings, take trips at the churches expense with the tithes and offerings. Ask them to buy your groceries this week because you’ve lost your job, or help you pay your rent and see what happens. Does God want His money used to just entertain the pastor and the board? I don’t think so. Not all churches are like that. There are still some churches in town that follow their true calling. They still care about the people in the church and appreciate the ones God has given them. Check out your church. See how they treat people who are in need. See what they do with the tithes and offerings. It’s up to you to make sure you are planting your seeds in good ground. You can’t get out of balance of course. You can’t expect the church to pick up your slack every month paying your bills or buying you food. If you are having the same problem over and over again, you need to examine your life and see what the problem is and make changes accordingly to eliminate that problem, and learn to take care of yourself within your limits. You can’t go out parting, shopping, smoking, drinking and having a good time and then expect the church to help you pay your bills. The church should not be taken advantage of like that. 2 Thessalonians 3:10 (Amp), “For while we were yet with you, we gave you this rule and charge: If anyone will not work, neither let him eat.” If you don’t work you don’t eat. Some people can’t work though. Some people are trying to find a job but having difficulties. The responsibility of the church is to pray for the people individually if needed and teach them how to pray and believe God for their own personal deliverances. Help them to recognize the error of there ways if necessary. Then stay with them and ask God what else you should do to help them get their needs met. You have to be patient and willing to put in a little bit of your time if necessary. You don’t
164

2007

just pat them on the back, rush them off and send them on their way without helping them unless you are very sure that is what God is telling you to do. Help your church to grow and mature as a group. God has enough blessing so that we all can be happy, not just a few choice people. The church, which are Christians, should be led by the Spirit of God. Romans 8:14, 16 (Amp), “For all who are led by the Spirit of God are sons of God. The Spirit Himself thus testifies together with our own spirit, assuring us that we are children of God.” Churches should not have a cookie cutter answer to everyone’s problems. Each person should be prayed for and help should be given according to the leading of the Holy Spirit and the written word of God. If someone comes to you with a $100 electric bill and ask for help, don’t say our policy is to only give $50 toward electric bills. Pray with them. If God says send them on their way and give them nothing, then do that. But pray for each person, then actually do whatever God tells you to do. If you are a pastor, you should be very sensitive to the voice of God. You are His voice. He is your boss. You are expected to react the way Jesus would. Yes you are just a man or just a woman, but if you really come to God for direction and guidance, He will lead you. If you don’t know then pray together how ever long it takes until you do get a definite answer from God. When you are a pastor of a church, you should be spending the majority of your life on your face before God. Especially if people are looking to you for answers. If you don’t have time to do that, maybe you have missed your calling. If you count on the board of the church to lead you, you should make sure they are on their face before God, or else don’t follow their direction or advise. In the end, you stand before God for judgment alone. You can’t say I did it because the board told me to. As a pastor, you are responsible to a degree for the actions of the church. Pastors are responsible for the flock God has given them. If you let one of your sheep go astray, and you don’t go after them and try to help them back, then you are not fulfilling
165

2007

God’s call, as a pastor. You should not have an attitude of, if people want to come they can come if they don’t, then fine. If someone has been coming to church and then you don’t see them for a while you should call them or go see them and find out if you can help them in some way. If they have been offended then you should help them through that. Mathew 18:15-17(Amp), “If your brother wrongs you, go and show him his fault, between you and him privately. If he listens to you, you have won back your brother. But if he does not listen, take along with you one or two others, so that every word may be confirmed and upheld by the testimony of two or three witnesses. If he pays no attention to them, (refusing to listen and obey), tell it to the church; and if he refuses to listen even to the church, let him be to you as a pagan and a tax collector.” Pastors should pay attention to the congregation. If you are loosing people often or having a big turn over of people, you need to find out what the problem is and see if you can fix it. Be open to criticism and changes. A good pastor can not be full of pride and vanity. A good pastor must have a humble spirit. Jesus washed His disciples feet, I believe to show as an example for us to check ourselves not to think more highly of ourselves than we should. All of us are here to serve and help others in some way. If you have fallen short as a pastor or made a mistake you should be willing to admit that and apologize to that person. Don’t let your pride get in the way. The church will not grow and the anointing will not stay with a church or a pastor that does not guard themselves sand examine their actions constantly. A pastor is someone God has called to represent Him. He will not allow you to represent Him for long if you can not have compassion for people and humble yourself. I have not been called as a pastor, but I know as a Christian that God had me apologize to people that I have offended even though it was not my fault. I have done so because I don’t want to be the cause of anyone turning against Christians, the church,
166

2007

or God because of something I have said or done. Pastors have a higher calling than an average Christian. You can’t be a good pastor if you have so much pride that you can’t humble yourself before your congregation. As a business owner, sometimes I have to apologize to people who have been offended by someone who works for me. It’s not that I did anything wrong, but the actions of my business are ultimately my responsibility. To keep my company from being bad-mouthed or misrepresented, I will apologize and try to rectify the situation and make everyone happy. Pastors are called by God to be the head of the church and to represent Him. It’s the job of the pastor to mend known offenses in the church, according to the scriptures. In some churches, this could be a fulltime job. If you find yourself doing this a lot, maybe a sermon speaking to the church as a whole would be to your church’s advantage. Examine your church. Speak to your church. Edify your church. No one knows or should know your church, their strengths and shortcomings, as well as the pastor. It’s your job to help them learn the scriptures and to mature in Christ. You can’t do this if you are too busy with your own agenda or your own family and friends. Your first priority is the flock that God has placed in your care. Watch everyone everyday and take care of them. You will be held accountable. If you are going to throw up a building and put God’s name on it and collect God’s money from His people every week, then you have a big responsibility and you had better make sure are doing everyday what God wants you to do. Otherwise step down and go pursue your own agenda. The world is looking for love and looking for someone to accept them and help them find their way without judging them. That is what the church is supposed to be for. That is supposed to be the main objective of Christians. I Corinthians 13:13, Amp “And so faith, hope and love abide (faith—convictions and belief respecting man’s relation to God and divine things; hope—joyful and confident expectation of eternal salvation love—true affection for God and man growing out of God’s love for and in us] these three; but the greatest of these is love.”

167

2007

I Corinthians 14:1, Amp “Eagerly pursue and seek to acquire [this] love [make it your own aim your great quest]; and earnestly desire and cultivate the spiritual endowment (gifts), especially that you may prophesy (interpret the divine will and purpose in inspired preaching and teaching).” If you are a Christian and a member of God’s family, then you are part of the church of God even if you do not belong to an establishment. I Corinthians 3:16-17, Amp “Do you not discern and understand that you [the whole church at Corinth] are God’s temple (His sanctuary), and that God’s Spirit has His permanent dwelling in you [to be at home in you, collectively as a church and also individually]? If anyone does hurt to God’s temple of corrupts it [with false doctrines] or destroys it, God will do hurt to him and bring him to the corruption of death and destroy him. For the temple of God is holy (sacred to Him) and that [temple] you [the believing church and its individual members] are.” If you see someone in need and you can help them in some way, then you should. Pray for them and ask God what you could do to help, then DO IT. I don’t know what is going on in so many churches. Jesus is coming back to receive a church without spot or wrinkle. He is coming back to receive a church that walks, lives and breathes who He really is: LOVE. We need to straighten up and start doing what God wants us to do. We are supposed to be an example to the world. We are making God look bad by acting just as self-centered as the rest of the world acts. It’s sad when God has to use an unbeliever to bless His children because Christians refuse to be that vessel that God has called us to be. When we go to God for help and answers, He will help. There is no trouble or situation that He cannot get you out of or make you
168

2007

strong enough to walk through. God wants all His children not only provided for but also blessed. It’s easier for Him to bless us when we can turn to our brothers and sisters in Christ and let God lead them, lead each of us accordingly. But if God has to, He will turn sand to gold or use the resources of Satan to bless His children. He will not leave you stranded and on your own. Isaiah 59:10, Amp “We grope for the wall like the blind, yes, we grope like those who have no eyes. We stumble at noonday as in the twilight; in dark places and among those who are full of life and vigor, we are as dead men.” Sometimes we need the church for guidance and advice because we are so troubled and our emotions are so raw that it is difficult to know and hear that still, small voice of God. The church should be that peaceful, strong refuge that we can run to in our time of need. We are that helping hand, that hug, that verbal voice of Jesus Christ. The church needs to be a place where you can get some answers when life has knocked you down and you have lost your way. If your church does not have time for you when you need them, maybe that is not the right church for you. If you don’t have a church or a person to turn to for help in your time of need, don’t give up. God is always with you and will always help you. God loves you and will turn your situation around. The church is not a business. The church is an extension, a flesh and blood hand and voice of Jesus Christ. The church is Jesus in action. If you hold a position in a church or are even just a member of a church that has lost sight of the true calling of the church, pray for them. Talk to them about it. Try to make a change. Start with yourself. You reach out. You do the right thing. You talk to God and ask Him what He wants you to do. You talk to God and find out what He wants you to do to help others. I Timothy 14:14-16, Amp “Do not neglect the gift which is in you, [that special inward endowment] which was directly imparted to you [by the Holy Spirit] by prophetic
169

2007

utterance when the elders laid their hands upon you [at your ordination]. Practice and cultivate and meditate upon these duties; throw yourself wholly into them [as your ministry], so that your progress may be evident to everybody. Look well to yourself [to your own personality] and to [your] teachings persevere in these things [hold to them], for by so doing you will save both yourself and those who hear you.” I believe we are all here to serve others in some way, somehow until the day we leave this earth. You can help someone everyday if you want to. That is what God expects of His children, the TRUE CHURCH OF GOD ALMIGHTY. Churches get ready. God is getting the message out that Jesus is coming soon. People are going to start rushing into churches for help. Be ready to help them. People need salvation to make sure they don’t miss the rapture. Preach that message and get fired up for God!! Galatians 5:13, Amp “For you brethren were indeed called to freedom; only [do not let your] freedom be an incentive to your flesh and an opportunity or excuse [for selfishness] but through love you should serve one another.” Isaiah 58:7-11, Amp “Is it not to divide bread with the hungry and bring the homeless poor into your house— when you see the naked, that you cover him, and that you hide not yourself from [the needs of] your own flesh and blood? Then shall your light break forth like the morning, and your healing (your restoration and the power of a new life) shall spring forth speedily; your righteousness (your rightness, your justice, and your right relationship with God) shall go before you [conducting you to peace
170

2007

and prosperity], and the glory of the Lord shall be your rear guard. Then you shall call, and the Lord will answer; you shall cry and He will say, Here I am. If you take away from your midst yokes of oppression [wherever you find them], the finger pointed in scorn [toward the oppressed or godly]; and every form of wickedness speaking, And if you pour out that with which you sustain your own life for the hungry and satisfy the need of the afflicted, then shall your light rise in darkness, and your obscurity and gloom become like the noonday. And the Lord shall guide you continually and satisfy you in drought and in dry places and make strong your bones. And you shall be like a watered garden and like a spring of water whose waters fail not.” I Thessalonians 3:12, Amp “And may the Lord make you to increase and excel and overflow in love for one another and for all people, just as we also do for you.”

171

CHAPTER FOURTEEN A HOLY PEOPLE

Cc

173

A HOLY PEOPLE

Cc

W

hen you are truly converted from a sinner to a Christian, you will start to see changes in your desires. These are changes in your heart brought about by God. He gives you a heart with the ability to love and be loved. You now must start making changes in your mind, will and emotions. You have to train your mind to think a certain way. Until now, your mind was used to thinking like a sinner. Now you have to train your mind to think like a Christian. You have to keep your emotions under control in order to react in situations, as a Christian should. You should have a different outlook on life. When you were a sinner, your spirit felt comfortable around sinful things. Now that you are a Christian, your spirit will begin to feel uncomfortable around certain people and environments and situations that were once comfortable. Sitting in the middle of a bar with a few loudmouth people drinking, cursing and carrying on might have felt like home to you in the past, but now you should feel like you just don’t belong there anymore. And, you’ll be right. You don’t belong there anymore. Sitting around with your kids watching movies filled with sex, violence and vulgarity where every other word is the “f” word may not have bothered you before, but you will find it really bothers you now. And, it should bother you. These uncomfortable feelings around sin and sinful people is the Holy Spirit letting you know that whatever is going on now is not something God is pleased with. The Holy Spirit will continue to
175

2007

help you differentiate right and wrong situations and good and bad people as long as you pay attention to His promptings. But if He prompts you that what you are doing is not right or that you are not in a good situation and you just ignore Him and continue to do as you please, He will back off and allow you to sin if you so choose. Remember that you have free will: you are free to act as a sinner even when you are a Christian. God wants a holy people, people who, by their actions portray a Christian spirit and lifestyle even when no one is looking. God doesn’t want us to just blend in with every sinner out there. He wants us to be separate, living in this world but not being a part of it. When that spiritual change happens in your life, you will have a hunger to go tell people about Jesus. You will hunger and thirst for knowledge of God and want to know Him better. You will want to please Him and live your life just the way He wants you to. God wants us to be examples of what a good Christian is supposed to act like. He doesn’t want us to ride so close to the sin line that people can’t tell whether we are Christians or not. A lot of Christians think they can keep the same friends they had before they were saved and do some of the same things they did before. I have found that to be very difficult. You end up being just like the people you hang out with the most. I personally found it easier to find new friends. The problem I had—and still have at times—is with family members that are not Christians. I’ve also learned that you can’t change other people, especially if they don’t want to change. But you can change yourself. I made up my mind that if family members do no respect me for the Christian I choose to be then they can just stay away. I love them and always will, but I will not go to hell with them. If they need my help, I will help them if I can, then just forget about it. They don’t owe me anything. When the family gets together on holidays and birthdays, I can be kind and sincere without lowering my standards as a Christian by gossiping, arguing, drinking, cursing, and pretending to be someone I’m not. I just excuse myself from the party and say it’s time for me to go home. I don’t let my children hang out at other people’s houses or with other children whose parents do not run a Christian household. I want
176

2007

my children to learn to make good choices when finding friends. My children are not perfect, but overall they are good Christian people. And I feel I am raising them just like Jesus would. I have counted on Jesus being my partner in raising my children since they were conceived. I want them to be secure enough in themselves to realize that you are better off having no friends at all than having bad friends. A lot of adults have not realized that yet. No one is perfect. I know I’m far from perfect. I have plenty of flaws and weaknesses that I have to struggle with on a daily basis. But the point is, we keep trying and never give up. We keep reaching for perfection and holiness. Don’t be deceived about your life either. If you have a weakness, admit it to yourself and others. I know some people who are openly living in sin but to talk to them you would think they were doing nothing wrong. They think because “everyone else does it” then it is all right. IF YOUR MORALS AND STANDARDS FOR LIVING ARE NOT BASED ON THE BIBLE THEN YOU DON’T HAVE GOOD MORALS. The bible is your only basis for right and wrong. You can’t say you are living right and have morals because you live and think like the majority of the people you know. You are deceiving yourself if you think this way. I was talking to a woman one day and she said, “We don’t go to church much, but we are good people. We have morals.” She and her husband smoke marijuana on a regular basis in front of their kids. They use the “f” word in almost every sentence they speak. The rent R-rated movies and watch them in front of the kids, ages 5-12 years old. They think living together is all right, “everyone does it now days”. A marriage license is “just a piece of paper”. Their house is like a pigsty, inside and out. And if they have morals, they are not from the Bible I read and know. These people are deceived. Come on. How could someone who lives this way actually believe that they are living right? They are truly deceived. Another thing people say is, “I thought God was love. If God is love, then how can He send me to hell?” God does love us—all of us. But again, the choice is ours as to whether we live for Him or not. He doesn’t bend the rules for anyone.
177

2007

Our mission as Christians is to portray God in our speech, actions, ways, thoughts and lifestyles. Don’t be a pretender. God hates that. You are better off admitting your shortcomings, rather than pretending you have none. God wants us to allow Him to express Himself through us. Say what He would say, do what He would do, and react the way He would react. We are to deal with people the same way God would deal with them. As you read your Bible, you will see how Jesus reacted to Christians and to sinners. Our number one priority as Christians is to show love to people. When you love someone, you help them if they need help, correct them when they are doing something wrong (constructive criticism, tactfully and gently given), support them, and try to lead them in the right direction. You do not insult them, yell at them, talk about them to anyone who will listen, lie to them and say they are doing fine when they are obviously far from the mark. You think the best of them and give them the benefit of the doubt, but you are also honest and up-front with them. As a Christian, you will undoubtedly run into people who will make fun of your beliefs. People will criticize you and maybe even try to cause you great problems at school and/or work, or even within your own family or neighborhood. Don’t be shaken by these people. Just continue your life and responsibilities, as you should. Being a Christian does not mean you have to take abuse from people. Sometimes you have to stand up to people. It’s all right to do that. Defend yourself. Tell and do exactly what you need to. But, it’s the way you say it and the attitude you have about it that matters to God. God also expects us to be witnesses of Him. God wants us to tell others about Him and how to come to Him. He does not want anyone to go to Hell. It is up to us, His children, His family to tell people about Him. God will put certain people in your life for you to be a witness to. It maybe your spouse, children, parents, friends, in-laws, or even a passerby. Someone may come into your life that will never hear about God and Jesus unless you tell them. Reach out and touch someone’s life. Of course, you can’t make people accept Jesus, but some people want to know and want to change. You’ll
178

2007

be able to spot those people. When you do, go ahead and be God’s witness. The reason God wants us to be holy, good and right is so He can use us to fulfill His desire for the whole world. That desire is for everyone to know Him, love Him and live our lives as He instructs us to. Make your life holy and acceptable before God so He can use you as His body here on earth to touch people in a positive way. He wants you to represent Him. Be His words, His actions. Show His personality, His kindness, love and forgiveness towards others. He has great plans for each of us if we allow Him to use us. The thing God is truly concerned with in your life is your heart and your soul. That’s what He will be dealing with continuously, making sure you have a good clean heart full of love, compassion and sincerity to others. Keep your thoughts and your attitude clear and pure and the rest of your life will fall in place as it should. God judges us by our hearts. Wherever your heart is, that is where you spend your time, money and attention. Matthew 6:21, Amp “For where your treasure is, there will be your heart also.” Don’t get saved and sit idly by doing nothing for God. Tell others about Jesus! The Bible is full of verses where God is telling us what He expects from every Christian. I have listed just a few of these for you to study. Matthew 5:13-16, KJV “Ye (Christians) are the salt of the earth, but if the salt hath lost it’s savor, wherewith shall if be salted? It is therefore good for nothing, but to be cast out and to be trodden under foot of men. Ye are the light of the world; a city that is set on a hill cannot be hid. Neither do men light a candle and put it under a bushel, but on a candlestick and it giveth light unto all that are in the house.
179

2007

Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in Heaven.” Matthew 7:17-20, KJV “Even so, every good tree bringeth forth good fruit; but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit. A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit; neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit. Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into fire. Wherefore by their fruits you shall know them.” Matthew 5:44-48, KJV “But I say unto you, Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you, and persecute you; That ye may be the children of your Father which is in Heaven; for He maketh His sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust. For if ye love them which love you, what reward have ye? Do not even the publicans the same? And if ye salute your brethren only, what do ye more than others? Do not even the publicans so? Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in Heaven is perfect.” Matthew 7:12, KJV “Therefore all things whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do ye even so to them; for this is the law and the prophets.” John 13:34-35, KJV “A new commandment I give unto you, that ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another. By this shall all men know that ye are My disciples, if ye have love one to another.”

180

2007

John 15:17-19, KJV “These things I command you that ye love one another. If the world hate you, you know that it hated Me before it hated you. IF ye were of the world, the world would love its own; but because ye are not of the world, therefore the world hateth you.” Romans 12:1-21, Amp “I appeal to you therefore brethren, and beg of you in view of all the mercies of God, to make a decisive dedication of your bodies, presenting all your members and faculties as a living sacrifice, holy, devoted consecrated and well-pleasing to God, which is your reasonable, rational, intelligent service and spiritual worship. Do not be conformed to this world, this age, fashioned after and adapted to its external, superficial customs; but be transformed, changed by the entire renewal of your mind, by its new attitude, so that you may prove for yourselves what is the good and acceptable and perfect will of God, even the thing which is good and acceptable and perfect in His sight for you. For by the grace, unmerited favor of God, given to me I want everyone among you not to estimate and think of himself more highly than he ought, not to have an exaggerated opinion of his own importance, but to rate his ability with sober judgment, each according to the degree of faith apportioned by God to him. For as in one physical body we have many parts, organs, and members, and all of these parts do not have the same function or use, so we, numerous as we are, are one body in Christ, the Messiah, and individually we are parts one of another. Having gifts, faculties, talents and qualities, that differ according to the grace given us, let us use them: he whose gift is prophecy, let him prophesy, according to the proportion of his faith;
181

2007

He whose gift is practical service, let him give himself to serving; he who teaches to his teaching; He who exhorts, encourages, to his exhortation; he who contributes, let him do it in simplicity and liberality; he who gives aid and superintends, with zeal and singleness of mind; he who does acts of mercy, with genuine cheerfulness and joyful eagerness. Let your love be sincere, a real thing; hate what is evil, loathe all ungodliness, turn in horror from wickedness, but hold fast to that which is good. Love one another with brotherly affection, as members of one family, giving precedence and showing honor to one another. Never lag in zeal and in earnest endeavor; be aglow and burning with the spirit, serving the Lord. Rejoice and exult in hope; be steadfast and patient in suffering and tribulation; be constant in prayer. Contribute to the needs of God’s people, sharing in the necessities of the saints; pursue the practice of hospitality. Bless those who persecute you, who are cruel in their attitude toward you; bless and do not curse them. Rejoice with those who rejoice , sharing one another’s joy, and weep with those who weep, sharing one another’s grief. Live in harmony with one another; do not be haughty, snobbish, high-minded and exclusive, but readily adjust yourself to people, and things, and give yourself to humble tasks. Never overestimate yourself or be wise in your own conceits. Repay no one evil for evil, but take thought for what is honest and proper and noble, aiming to be above reproach, in the sight of everyone. IF possible, as far as it depends on you, live at peace with everyone. Beloved, never avenge yourselves, but leave the way open for God’s wrath; For it is written, Vengeance is Mine, I will repay, requite, says the Lord.
182

2007

But if your enemy is hungry, feed him; if he is thirsty, give him to drink; for by doing so, you heap burning coals upon his head. Do not let yourself be overcome by evil, but overcome evil and master evil with good.” Romans 13:13, Amp “Let us live and conduct ourselves honorably and becomingly, as in the open light of day, not in reveling, carousing, and drunkenness, not in immorality and debauchery, sensuality and licentiousness, not in quarreling and jealousy.” I Corinthians 5:9-11, KJV “I wrote to you in an epistle not to company with fornicators; Yet not altogether with the fornicators of this world, or with the covetous, or extortionist, or with idolaters; for then must ye needs go out of the world. But now I have written to you not to keep company, if any man that is called a brother be a fornicator, or covetous, or an idolater or a railer, or a drunkard, or an extortion; with such a one, no, do not eat.” I Corinthians 15:33, KJV “Be not deceived; evil communications corrupt good manners.” II Corinthians 6:14, KJV “Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers; for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? And what communication hath light with darkness?” Ephesians 4:32, KJV “And be ye kind to one another, tenderhearted, forgiving one another, even as God for Christ’s sake hath forgiven you.” Ephesians 5:1-13, Amp “Therefore be imitators of God, copy Him and follow His example, as well beloved children imitate their father.
183

2007

Walk in love, esteeming and delighting in one another, as Christ loved us and gave Himself up for us, a slain offering and sacrifice to God, for you, so that it became a sweet fragrance, But immorality, sexual vice, and all impurity of lustful, rich, wasteful living, or greediness must not even be named among you, as is fitting and proper among saints, God’s consecrated people. Let there be no filthiness, obscenity, indecency, nor foolish, silly and corrupt talk, nor coarse jesting, which are not fitting or becoming; but instead voice your thankfulness to God. For be sure of this, that no person practicing sexual vice or impurity in thought or in life, or one who is covetous, who has lustful desire for the property of others and is greedy for gain, for he in effect is an idolater, has any inheritance in the Kingdom of Christ and God. Let no one delude and deceive you with empty excuses and groundless arguments for these sins, for through these things the wrath of God comes upon the sons of rebellion and disobedience. So do not associate or be sharers with them. For once you were darkness, but now you are light in the Lord; walk as children of light, lead the lives of those native-born to the Light. For the fruit, the effect, the product of the Light or the Spirit consists in every form of kindly goodness, uprightness of heart, and trueness of life. And try to learn in your experience. What is pleasing to the Lord, let your lives be constant proof of what is acceptable to Him. Take no part in and have no fellowship with the fruitless deeds and enterprises of darkness, but instead let your lives be so in constant as to expose and reprove and convict them.
184

2007

For it is a shame even to speak of or mention the things that such people practice in secret. But when anything is exposed and reproved by the light, it is made visible and clear; and where everything is visible and clear there is light.” Philippians 4:8, KJV “…whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things are of good report; if there be any virtue, and if there be any praise, think on these things.” Colossians 2:8, KJV “Beware lest any man spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradition of men, after the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ.” Colossians 3:2, KJV “Set your affections on things above, not on the things of earth.” Colossians 3:5-9, KJV “Mortify therefore your members which are upon the earth; fornication, uncleanness, inordinate affection, evil concupiscence, and covetousness, which is idolatry; For which things sake the wrath of God cometh on the children of disobedience; In the which ye also walked some time, when ye lived in them; But now ye also put off all these; anger, wrath, malice, blasphemy, filthy communication out of your mouth. Lie not one to another, seeing that ye have put off the old man with his deeds.” Colossians 3:12-15, Amp “Clothe yourselves therefore, as God’s own chosen ones, His own picked representatives, who are purified and holy and well beloved by God Himself, by putting on behavior marked by, tender185

2007

hearted, pity and mercy, kind feelings, a lowly opinion of yourselves, gently ways, and patience which is tireless and longsuffering, and has the power to endure whatever comes, with good temper. Be gentle and forbearing with one another, and if one has a difference, a grievance or complaint against another, readily pardoning each other; even as the Lord has feely forgiven you, so must you also forgive. And above all these put on love, and enfold yourselves in the bond of perfectness, which binds everything together completely in ideal harmony. And let the peace, soul harmony which comes from Christ, rule and act as umpire continually, in your hearts, deciding and settling with finality, all questions that arise in your minds, in that peaceful state, to which as members of Christ’s one body you were also called to live. And be thankful, appreciative, giving praise to God always.” Hebrews 13:1-2, KJV “Let brotherly love continue. Be not forgetful to entertain strangers; for thereby some have entertained angels unawares.” Hebrews 13:16, KJV “but do good and to communicate forget not; for with such sacrifices God is well pleased.” I Peter 2:15, 17, KJV “For this is the will of God, that with well doing ye may put to silence the ignorance of foolish men. Honor all men. Love the brotherhood. Fear God.” I John 4:7-8, KJV “Beloved, let us love one another; for love is of God; and everyone that loveth is born of God, and knoweth God. He that loveth not, knoweth not God; for God is LOVE.”

186

2007

III John 1:11, KJV “Beloved, follow not that which is evil, but that which is good. He that doeth good is of God; but he that doeth evil hath not seen God.”

187

CHAPTER FIFTEEN FAMILY AND MARRIAGE

Cc

189

FAMILY AND MARRIAGE

Cc

G

od had the family unit in mind to fill this earth since the very beginning of creation. His whole plan was for a man and woman to get together, commit to one another (get married) and have children and replenish the earth. Genesis 1:28. Amp “And God blessed them and said to them, Be fruitful and multiply, and fill the earth and subdue it.” Satan knows how much family means to God. That’s why he is always attacking the family unit. He attacks us as individuals to bring wife against husband, children against parents, siblings against each other—whatever it takes to make the family unit fall apart. The Christian family is one of the greatest assets to our nation. Strong people have strong families, and strong families make a strong church, government, and nation. The main things for a great family and marriage are LOVE and forgiveness. We must love God and each other. We have to love ourselves too. If we hurt each other with words, actions or attitudes, we must ask for forgiveness. We have to be willing to forgive when someone else comes and asks forgiveness of us. We have to both give and receive love and both give and receive forgiveness. None of us is perfect. We all have flaws. Real, godly love for one another overlooks the negative and focuses on the good and positive.
191

2007

Real love has nothing to do with how much money a person has or how a person looks. If two people can fall in love and work out their differences, they will be a strong couple. If they can work together on money issues, then their money and material possessions will make them happy. True love has nothing to do with what you see, nothing physical and nothing material. Real love does not keep a mental list of “you owe me” or “remember, I helped you out”. You do what you can for one another and forget it. You do it because you love them. They don’t owe you anything in return. I Corinthians 13:4-8, Amp “Love endures long and is patient and kind; Love never is envious nor boils over with jealousy, is not boastful or vainglorious, does not display itself haughtily. It is not conceited, arrogant and inflated with pride; it is not rude, unmannerly, and does not act unbecomingly. Love, God’s love in us, does not insist on its own rights or its own way, for it is not selfseeking; it is not touchy or fretful or resentful; it takes not account of the evil done to it, it pays no attention to a suffered wrong. It does not rejoice at injustice and unrighteousness, but rejoices when right and truth prevail. Loves bears up under anything and everything that comes, is ever ready to believe the best of every person; its hopes are fadeless under all circumstances, and it endures everything, without weakening. Love never fails, never fades out or becomes obsolete or come to an end.” If two people have real love, they will be understanding, trusting, compromising and forgiving. They will believe the best of each other. Their love for each other will not allow them to be unfaithful to one another. They will be honest and truthful with one another, without secrets. They are best friends. They will be strong when one is weak. They will look out for each other, and never let anyone come between them or talk ill about the other. They will try to protect one
192

2007

another from harm and pain. They will want to see one another be all they can be, full of happiness and joy. Every family starts out with the lawful union of a man and woman as husband and wife. The strength of your marriage depends on the depth of your love and commitment to you spouse. A lot of marriages do not last even days now, because couples are not really in love but are rather in lust or infatuated with one another. Then when the normal trials and tribulations of life come along, they are not strong enough to hold onto one another. Genesis 2:18, 24-25, Amp “Now the Lord God said, It is not good, sufficient and satisfactory that the man should be alone; I will make him a helper meet, suitable , adapted and complimentary for him. Therefore a man should leave his father and mother and shall become united and cleave to his wife, and they shall become one flesh. And the man and his wife were both naked and were not embarrassed or ashamed in each other’s presence.” God made woman for man. Wives, we are to look out for our man and take care of him. Feed him and clean for him, uplift him and encourage him. Take care of his physical needs, sexual needs, and emotional needs. Honor and respect him as the head of the household. Men are to take care of their wives. Provide for all their necessities of shelter, food, and safety. Take care of her physical, sexual and emotional needs. Uplift her, encourage her, and make her feel special and beautiful. Honor and respect her. Though one person maybe strong, two together are stronger. With God in the relationship, the two become three. Three people standing together are strong and not easily defeated. Ecclesiastes 4:9-12, KJV “Two are better than one, because they have a good, more satisfying, reward for their labor; For if they fall, the one will lift up the other. But woe to him who is alone when he falls and has not another to lift him up!
193

2007

Again, if two lie down together, then they have warmth; but how can one be warm alone? And though a man might prevail against him who is alone, two will withstand him. A threefold cord is not quickly broken.” When God and true love bind two people together they can withstand anything that comes along. God said that when you marry, you become one with your spouse. Mathew 19:6, KJV “So then they are no longer two, but one flesh.” God expects you to stay married for life. That’s where “until death do us part” comes from. Romans 7:2, KJV “For the woman who has a husband is bound by the law to her husband as long as he lives. But if the husband dies, she is released from the law of her husband.” I Corinthians 7:39, KJV “But I want you to know that the head of every man is Christ, the head of the woman is man, and the head of Christ is God.” Ecclesiastes 9:9. KJV “Live joyfully with the wife whom you love all the days of your life which He has given you under the sun, all your days of vanity that that is your portion of life, and in the labor which you perform under the sun.” Ephesians 5:23, 25, 28, 31, 33, Amp “For the husband is head of the wife as Christ is Head of the Church, Himself the Savior of His body. Husbands, love your wives as Christ loved the church and gave Himself up for her,
194

2007

Even so husbands should love their wives as being in a sense their own bodies. He who loves his own wife loves himself. For this reason a man shall leave his father and mother and shall be joined to his wife, and the two shall become one flesh. However, let each man of you, without exception, love his wife as his very own self; and let the wife see that she respects and reverences her husband, that she notices him, regards him, honors him, prefers him, venerates and esteems him; and that she defers to him, praises him, and loves and admires him exceedingly.” Colossians 3:18-19, KJV “Wives, submit to your own husbands, as is fitting in the Lord. Husbands love your wives and do not be bitter toward them.” I Peter 3:7, KJV “Likewise you husbands, dwell with them with understanding, giving honor to the wife, as the weaker vessel, and as being heir together of the grace of life, that your prayers may not be hindered.” Titus 2:4-5, KJV “…that they admonish the young women to love their husbands, to love their children, to be discreet, chaste, homemakers, good, obedient to their own husbands, that the word of God may not be blasphemed.” Loving your husband or wife and developing a friendship with one another will truly give you a marriage that will last. This is all God wants for us; to love Him and to love one another. It’s a simple request, really, but it seems to be the hardest thing for us to do. We have to know what true love is, then find someone we are attracted to who also knows what true love is. This is why God recommends that Christians stick together. If you are a true Christian and have accepted Jesus as your Savior, then you should know true love when you meet it. The Bible says God
195

2007

is love. When you accept Jesus as your Savior, you receive God, TRUE LOVE inside yourself. You become a new person, one who is driven and influenced by this true LOVE, and not be evil and selfishness. Once you have that true LOVE you are able to share it with others around you. You can’t give something you don’t have. People who have true LOVE expect true LOVE in return. Non-believers don’t understand and possess true love so they can’t give it to others. That emptiness on the inside of them, the lack of true LOVE, causes them to be continually searching for something to fill the void. They don’t feel content and satisfied. ONLY CHRISTIANS HAVE TRUE LOVE IN THEIR LIVES AND ONLY CHRISTIANS CAN GIVE TRUE LOVE TO ONE ANOTHER. When a sinner and a Christian get together, God says they are “unequally yoked.” It is like trying to mix oil with water. This causes a problem. There will be a multitude of problems from finance to sex to child-rearing if a Christian and non-Christian try to have a relationship. Christians should stick with Christians. Period. II Corinthians 6:14-18, Amp “Do not be unequally yoked with unbelievers, do no make mismatched alliances with them or come under a different yoke with them, inconsistent with your faith. For what partnership have right living and right standing with God, with iniquity and with darkness? What harmony can there be between Christ and Belial, the devil? Or what has believer in common with an unbeliever? What agreement can there be between a temple of God and idols? For we are a temple of the living God; even as God said, I will dwell in them and will walk in and with and among them, and I will be their God and they will be My people. So come out from among unbelievers, and separate, sever yourselves from them, says the Lord, and touch not any unclean thing; then I will receive you kindly and treat you with favor.
196

2007

And I will be a Father to you, and you shall be My sons and daughters, says the Lord Almighty.” God says nothing about marrying outside your own race, but he has plenty to say about marrying outside your spiritual beliefs. If you are having sex with someone, whether living together, as though you are married or not, this is called fornication. God says fornicators have no place in Heaven. IF you are doing this, you are outside God’s will. Two people of the same sex living together as mates, or just having sexual relations are called homosexuals. God says homosexuals have no place in Heaven. If you are a homosexual, you are outside God’s will. Married people who are having sex outside and in addition to their marriage are called adulterers. People who are single and have sex with a married person are adulterers. God says adulterers have no place in Heaven. Adulterers are living outside God’s will. Hebrews 13:4, KJV “Marriage is honorable among all, and the bed undefiled; but fornicators and adulterers God will judge.” I Corinthians 6:9, NKJV “Do you not know that the unrighteous shall not inherit the Kingdom of God? Be not deceived: neither fornicators, nor idolaters, no adulterers, nor homosexuals, nor sodomites.” God’s will is for a Christian man to marry a Christian woman and for them to have Christian children. This is all that will be in Heaven, Christian men, women and children. God expects our behavior and choices here on earth to be the same as if we were in Heaven. The only other thing that could make your family and marriage relationship even better than this true love is children. A couple should wait until they are secure in their relationship with one another before bringing children into the family. Having children to love and share your life with is a wonderful gift from God. It’s fun to watch children grow and mature into terrific Christian adults who
197

2007

eventually have children of their own. Then the cycle repeats itself. This is just what God wanted us to do. God did not want people to get married, have a few kids, argue and fight with one another, then divorce. This causes the children to have unhappy childhoods and to become unhappy adults. Make sure you are bringing children into this world not for the sport of it but because you are ready to devote your life to them, raising them up to adults in the fear of the Lord. Be an example for your children to follow. Don’t tell them one thing while they watch you do the opposite. Love your children and teach them to love God. Teach your children about respect and honor and integrity. The best way to teach is by being an example yourself. Don’t lie, cheat, and steal and then tell them not to. Don’t smoke, drink and do drugs and tell them not to. Don’t curse, yell, scream and fight and tell them not to. Children are products of their environments. Children can only be and do what they have been taught to be and do. I Timothy 4:12, KJV “…be an example to the believers in word, in conduct, in love, in spirit, in faith, in purity.” Deuteronomy 6:6-7, KJV “And these words which I command you today shall be in your heart; you shall teach them diligently to your children, and shall talk of them when you sit in your house, when you walk by the way, when you lie down and when you rise up.” Timothy 3:15, KJV “…and that from childhood you have know the Holy Scriptures, which are able to make you wise for salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus.” We have a generation of children today that are being diagnosed with ADD, ADHD and all kinds of emotional disorders. The doctor’s remedy is to medicate them and suppress their actions. Most of these children do not need to be medicated. They suffer from emotional and spiritual neglect. Parents are not taking their children to church.
198

2007

They are not living happy, calm family lives. These children are just reacting the best way they can to their environment and surroundings. These children are trying to survive and cope with everything that is going on around them. Stop medicating your children and spend some time with them loving them and making them feel special. That’s all they really want and need. You must also set boundaries and limits for your children. You have to talk to them and tell them what you expect from them, and then be an example for them to follow. If they mess us—and they will—you should have told them about the consequences and punishment for their bad choices in advance so they know what to expect. Then, follow through with whatever you’ve said. Make sure the punishment is in balance, or equal to, appropriate, for the bad behavior. Don’t tell them how bad they are, tell them how wrong their behavior is and how it is unacceptable. Tell them what kind of behavior you expect from them and then be their example to follow. This is what God does to us as His children. He tells us how we are to live and what He expects from us, as well as what will happen to us if we do not listen to Him and obey. He disciplines us because He loves us and so should we discipline our children because we love them. Proverbs 3:11-12, KJV “My son do not despise the chastening of the Lord, neither be weary of His correction; For whom He loves He corrects.” Proverbs 22:15, KJV “Train up a child in the way he should go, and when he is old he will not depart from it.” Proverbs 22:15, KJV “Foolishness is bound up in the heart of a child, but the rod of correction will drive it far from him.” Proverbs 13:24, KJV “He who spares his rod hates his son, but he who loves him disciplines him promptly.” If you a re married or in a relationship with someone and you have not conducted yourself the way God wants you to, it’s not too
199

2007

late to fix it and to get on the right track. Of course you both have to be willing to make changes. Both of you start going to church. Ask Jesus to come into your hearts and forgive your sins. From that point on, only live the way God expects you to. He will forgive you and bless you. He will help you get on track and stay there. Genesis 18:19, “For I have known him, in order that he may command his children, and his household after him, that they keep the way of the Lord, to do righteousness and justice.” Be a strong man or woman of God. Don’t be influenced by the sinfulness and wickedness of the world. Teach your children to have the same integrity and to love God and keep all His commandments. Don’t be ashamed of God. Don’t be ashamed to stand strong and say, “As for me and my house, we will serve the Lord!” (Joshua 24:15)

200

CHAPTER SIXTEEN SO WHAT’S GOING ON?

Cc

201

SO WHAT’S GOING ON?

Cc

I

pray I’ve been able to convey to you the lifestyle God expects from you. I pray that you understand you must have a relationship with God and spend time with Him and His word on a daily basis. You must receive Jesus as your Savior. You will need this foundation in your life to be able to handle tomorrow. So then what’s going on? Well, there are a lot of things going on especially in government that you may not be aware of. God will hold government leaders responsible their actions and decisions. Most things happening in government were prophesized and written in the Bible over 2000 years ago. We are at a point here in the US, that we can not count on our government to look out for us and make Godly choices for us because the government is separating themselves from God. DO NOT PUT ALL YOUR TRUST IN THE GOVERNMENT. DO NOT COUNT ON THEM TO TAKE CARE OF YOU AND YOUR BASIC DAILY NEEDS! What a lot of people are seeing happen is the end of this world system as we know it. I know people have been talking about the world ending since Jesus’ day. I do not believe the world (this earth), is going to end any time real soon. I do believe however, that life on earth will be greatly destroyed just like in the days of Noah. We will not only cause major destruction to our own selves, but God’s wrath will be poured out upon the earth as well. God has described the last days, the last of the last days (where we are right now), the rapture, tribulation, millennium, Heaven,
203

2007

Hell, everything we need to know right down to the tiniest details. It is all written in the Bible. We just haven’t understood prophecy thoroughly until now. A lot of time God gives prophecy in part, a little now and a little more later. God held a lot of this revelation back from us, not letting us understand, till the time was right. God can do that you know. We think we are so smart with our technology and super computers. Who do you think created all these things we are trying so hard to discover? God did. And there is still so much out there that God will allow us to uncover, in due time. He is allowing us to discover hidden things now that have been here all along. Daniel 12:4, “…shut up the words, and seal the book until the time of end.” Mathew 13:35, “…I will open my mouth in parables; I will utter things which have been kept secret from the foundation of the world.” We think we are so modern and intellectual that we don’t need God. When we do discover something that God has allowed, we try to take credit somehow that we are so smart because we have uncovered something. We are only as smart as God allows us to be. No one is so great of their own power. All good things and revelation comes from Almighty God. We could still be living like they did just 100 years ago, with the out door bathrooms and farming our own land, had God not blessed us with the knowledge and resource to do better for ourselves. God has a plan. He planned this world out and every little detail of it from the beginning to the end before He created it. He planned to reveal certain secrets at certain times to certain people and that is just what He has done and is continuing to do. My intent is to share with you what God has spoken to me, and try to show you and explain some of the prophecies that are spoken of in the Bible concerning the end of time and how they will affect your life. There are many good prophecy books out by credible authors and men of God that go more in depth than I do. These prophets of
204

2007

today have spent their whole lives researching and interpreting the scripture. Go to your Christian bookstore and see what they have to offer. I suggest you read your Bible and ask God to reveal Himself to you and give you revelation of the scriptures. God is not going to contradict Himself or any of the Word He has given us thus far. It will all blend together and just be more complete and detailed. God has given me a message to share with this world. He has shown me things up to the rapture of the church, (God’s people). I do not have a clear revelation of the details and order of events that are going to happen after the rapture. God, I’m sure, has not shown me everything that is going to happen before the rapture. He has shown me some things however. God has given me a specific assignment. I will share with you only what I know and what God has told me. I will give you scripture so you can read things for yourself. When God gives someone a revelation or a prophecy it never goes against the revelation and prophecies He has already given. It just adds more in depth understanding or details. If you were trying to explain the computer world to people 100 years ago, they would have probably just laughed at you, not understanding that it could be possible. So some revelation and prophecies are given later in time as we are capable and open to understanding them.

205

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN WHY IS JESUS COMING NOW?

Cc

207

WHY IS JESUS COMING NOW?

Cc

P

eople have been deceived for a long time. People (even Christians) will say, “No one knows when the world is going to end, we’re not suppose to know.” Well that’s a lie. Prophecy in the Bible was written over 2000 years ago. Yet God has revealed the truths of these prophecies lately by His spirit to His children. God reveals truth to all His children as we need it. He is a good Father. He loves us. He doesn’t want any of us to be hurt or ignorant about life. Some things we didn’t need to know 100 years ago. We didn’t need to teach our children 100 years ago not to play in traffic, because there was no traffic. But things have progressed and now there are a few things we need to know about. God is responsible for us. He is responsible for taking care of us. The same way you protect, warn and teach your children about the dangers of life and what precautions to take to be safe, God does the same for His children. As I said earlier, God planned out every detail and moment of this universe before He created it. He had a timeline of events arranged to happen at specific times, not one minute early and not one minute late! He’s not making up the rules as He goes along. He’s not being swayed one way or the other by emotion. He’s not surprised or caught off guard by anything that happens. He’s not playing it all by ear, one day at a time. He has a plan. His family, His children are part of that plan. God did not reveal when He was coming back until now because He knows how we are and how we would be if we thought we had
209

2007

plenty of time. Because of our sinful nature, things would have gotten really bad a lot sooner. I believe He allowed us to believe He was going to return any day to keep us on our toes. 1 John 3:3, “…everyone who has this hope in Him, purifies himself.” What hope is he talking about? Expecting Jesus to return at anytime, keeps us trying to do good and be good so we’ll be in right standing with God when He comes to get us. It keeps your eyes on Jesus and helps us to keep our priorities in order. Everything we need to know has been hidden in the scriptures all along. A group of several prophets and theologians have studied the Bible and recently come to this conclusion. In short, from Adam to Abraham is about 2000 years and from Abraham to Jesus crucifixion, another 2000 years. Time started over, from B.C (before Christ), to A.D (after His death), and is now another 2000 years passed. In Isaiah 46:10, “God declares the end from the beginning.” In 2 Peter 3:8, “One day with the Lord is as 1000 years.” Keeping these two verses in mind, and going back to the beginning in Genesis, God created the world in six days and the seventh day He rested. The six days of creation parallels with the six thousand years before the rapture and tribulation happens. The seventh day of rest parallels with the one thousand year millennium, thus painting a picture of God declaring the end from the beginning. The end of the six thousand years will be around the year 2000 A.D. I say around the year 2000, because we could have lost or gained some time along the way since the beginning. God has kept the time perfectly though. The rapture will happen at the exact time God had planned. God operates on His calendar, at His timeline, NOT OURS.
210

2007

Anyway, since it’s past the year 2000, this is why many prophets believe our time is running out and we are on the verge of seeing Jesus return. Another comparison of how God declares the beginning from the end is found in Mathew 24:37-39, “But as the days of Noah were, so also will the coming of the Son of Man be. So as in the days that were before the flood, they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noah entered into the ark. And knew not until the flood came, and took them all away; so shall also the coming of the Son of Man be.” There was only one Christian, obedient family in the earth at that time, which was Noah, his wife, and their three sons and wives. Genesis 6:18, “But with thee will I establish My covenant; and thou shalt come into the ark, thou and thy sons, and thy wife, and thy sons’ wives with thee.” You should read the whole story about Noah and the flood for yourself in Genesis chapter 6, 7 and 8. God was sorry He made man. The earth was filled with violence. No one lived the way God wanted them to. They chose death. So the earth was flooded and the ungodly was destroyed. The world did not end but sin and sinful people were killed and removed. Noah served God, so God saved him and his family. Genesis 6:5-7, “Then the Lord saw that the wickedness of man was great in the earth, and that every intent of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually. And the Lord was sorry that He had made man on the earth, and He was grieved in His heart. So the Lord said, “I will destroy man whom I have created from the face of the earth, both man and beast, creeping things and birds of the air, for I am sorry that I have made them.” The world is just as wretched now as it was then, and maybe even worse. God will not continue to tolerate sin. He is gracious,
211

2007

merciful, loving and longsuffering, but enough is enough. He won’t allow all this sin to go on and on forever. I’ve heard people say they are not doing anything that everyone else isn’t doing. So, just because everybody is sinning does not mean you should do it also. God is not playing around about this. He will wipe you out if people do not straighten up. It does not matter how rich, powerful, intellectual or important you are. You are still going to answer to God one day. He is the boss. People are going to do what He says is right or you will have to pay the consequences. I’ve heard people say, well God can’t kill us all. He has done it before. He can do it again. And actually it’s not God killing us we are doing it to ourselves with the choices we make. 2 Peter 2:4-9, “For if God did not spare the angels who sinned, but cast them down to hell and delivered them into chains of darkness, to be reserved for judgment; and did not spare the ancient world, but saved Noah, one of eight people, a preacher of righteousness, bringing in the flood on the world of the ungodly; And turning the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah into ashes condemned them to destruction, making them an example to those who afterward would live ungodly; And delivered righteous Lot who was oppressed with the filthy conduct of the wicked (for that righteous man, dwelling among them, tormented his righteous son from day by seeing and hearing their lawless deeds) then the Lord knows how to deliver the godly out of temptations and to reserve the unjust under punishment for the day of judgment.” God has always saved His people from destruction and condemned the sinful to their proper judgment. No one gets away with sin and no one gets punished wrongfully. So why is Jesus coming now? We know we have fallen away from God, because people like sin. They think it’s fun. They get on television and brag about it and share it with others. They are
212

2007

not ashamed. People watch it and think it is funny, exciting and entertaining. There is terrorism, violence and killing going on everywhere. It is really out of control. And since we, here in the U.S, is a free country, we have allowed people, who are our enemies, to move to our country and set up residency. Now we are having a hard time sorting them out. I believe this is another reason why the rapture is going to happen soon. We have made some bad choices and we can’t turn back time and redo things. Things are getting worse and worse. God is going to take His children out of here and take us home, then destruction will come upon the wicked and the sinful. Genesis 6:13, “And God said unto Noah, the end of all flesh is come before Me; for the earth is filled with violence through them; and behold I will destroy them with the earth.” God hates violence, hatred and killing. He hates terrorism and these beheadings that are going on. He is not going to put up with everyone acting like this. This violence is not just happening in other countries. We have violence and rage going on right here in our own country in our own families. America has a lot of Christians living here, but we are not the Christian nation anymore like we were when this nation was first established. The whole earth is filled with perversion and violence. There is poverty, sickness and famine. The only way to stop this world destruction now is for all of us to return back to the ways of God. I don’t think that is going to happen. Do you? 2 Chronicles 7:14, “If My people, which are called by My name, shall humble themselves, and pray, and seek My face, and turn from their wicked ways; then will I hear from Heaven, and will forgive their sin, and will heal their land.”

213

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN GET PREPARED TO MEET JESUS

Cc

215

GET PREPARED TO MEET JESUS

Cc

I

f you do not have a relationship with God and have accepted Jesus as your Savior I want to give you another opportunity now to do that. Pray this prayer. Jesus save me. Come into my heart and forgive me of my sins. I know you died on the cross for me. I receive You now and commit myself to You and Your way of living. I know You are now writing my name in the Lamb’s book of life and I will forever spend eternity with You in Heaven. Thank you for saving me. Thank you for giving me another chance. A-Men!! If you truly meant that prayer you are saved from hell and on your way to Heaven. You are a child of God. Praise His name! If you do not know Jesus and accept Him as Savior you are going to be destroyed and go to Hell. No one is exempt. No one can hide from God. God knows everyone of us. He knows every hair on your head. He knows your heart and He knows your deep dark secrets. He knows the wrongs you think you’ve gotten away with. He knows who you really are. You can’t fool God. You won’t get away with a wrong and sinful lifestyle. You’ve got to make the right choices. Just because it seems like everyone else is doing it does not make it O.K. That’s why you have got to read your Bible and know what it says for yourself. Know what is right and wrong. You can’t just go
217

2007

along with the crowd. Yes, this world is on the verge of massive destruction, but you don’t have to be part of it. You can be saved. God definitely has a plan to save His children from the destruction of the world. You don’t have to be a great Bible scholar or prophet to know that. It’s all written in plain English in the Bible. God’s children know His great love and goodness. We trust in His promise to protect us. God does not try to catch His children by surprise. God is not a sneaky, backdoor, sucker punch God. He is open and honest and always let you know ahead of time what is going to happen. He lets you know up front. He tells you what to expect, when to expect it and how to prepare for it. God is a good father. It’s like when your parents were going out to dinner when you were a kid. They decided to let you stay home alone and babysit yourself. They said, “while we are gone you better not mess up this house.” Of course you acted up while they were gone and messed up the house. But your Mom and Dad call and say, “we will be home in 30 minutes.” Great, that gave you plenty of time to clean things up. If you were foolish and didn’t clean things up, then you got in trouble when they got home. God does not want to punish anyone and send anyone to Hell. That’s why He is telling you now, I AM COMING! Clean up your house and calm yourself down. You have time right now to ask Jesus to forgive you of your sins and start all over. Don’t wait. Don’t be foolish. The world, the sinners, the unbelievers, were taken by surprise in Noah’s day, but Noah wasn’t. Noah and his family knew exactly what God was doing and exactly when He was doing it. God told them. God revealed His plans to Noah and prepared a safe place for them while life was being destroyed on earth. Genesis 6:13(Amp), “God said to Noah, I intend to make an end of all flesh, for through men the land is filled with violence; and behold, I will destroy them and the land.” Genesis 7:1-10, “Then the Lord said to Noah, “Come into the ark, you and all your household, because I have seen that you are righteous before Me in this generation.
218

2007

You shall take with you seven each of every clean animal, a male and his female; two each of animals that are unclean, a male and his female; Also seven each of the birds of the air, male and female, to keep the species alive on the face of the earth. For after seven more days, I will cause it to rain on the earth, forty days and forty nights, and I will destroy from the face of the earth all living things that I have made. And Noah did according to all that the Lord commanded him. Noah was six hundred years old when the flood of waters was on the earth. So Noah, with his sons, his wife, and his sons wives, went into the ark because of the waters of the flood. Of clean beast, of beasts that are unclean, of birds and of everything that creeps on the earth, Two by two they went into the ark to Noah, male and female, as God had commanded Noah. And it came to pass after seven days that the waters of the flood were on the face of the earth.” The same way God warned and protected Noah and his family from destruction, God is warning and protecting His children now. God never changes. He is the same yesterday, today and forever. God loves us. He’s a good father. He’s not going to let His children go through any unbearable suffering, tribulation and destruction that is coming to this earth. He’s going to take us away in the rapture first. If you get left behind, don’t be fooled by people, newspaper, politicians or anyone else. No one will want to admit that God Himself has removed us from the earth. They will try to find some other reason. They may say aliens took us away, or comets or some other scientific explanation. They may even say that finally the troublemakers and evildoers have been removed. I don’t know what kind of lies will be told. All I know is we are not the evil ones. We are the saved. Jesus will come get us and we will be safely in His care. The Bible says we are going to be carrying on our every day lives, then a trumpet will sound, cemetery graves will open of past
219

Christians, bodies removed, then the living Christians will all disappear from the earth. Christians, the good people, not the bad. Also at the rapture, Jesus is not going to come down to the earth to get us, He is going to appear in the Eastern sky, call us up, take His children and leave. He’s not going to hang out here on the earth during the tribulation either. So if any person, machine object or whatever starts proclaiming to be Jesus or God and starts demanding your worship, don’t do it. Even if they perform miracles or magic, it’s just a lie, a deception. Jesus won’t be back to earth till the Battle of Armageddon at the end of the tribulation and He will be bringing all the Saints (children of God) back with Him when He comes. To be able to hear from God and not be taken by surprise, and be able to leave with us in the rapture and not be left behind, you need to be saved and born again. That’s all you have to do to be RAPTURE READY. God made it real easy for us. Please do it right now. No matter where you are. You don’t have to be in church to be saved. Drop down on your knees right where you are, and ask Jesus to come into your life and save you.

CHAPTER NINETEEN PROPHECY

Cc

221

PROPHECY

Cc

W

e know the time is short because of the prophecy written in the Bible, the Spirit of God revealing it to us, and because of the widespread conditions and situations going on in the world. The Bible is full of prophecy. Prophecy is announcing what is going to happen in the future. People who do this are called prophets. There are many people in the world who claim to be prophets and who claim to know the future. Most of them are not. I in no way claim to be a prophet. I just consider myself a messenger. God gave me a message and told me to share it with as many people as I could. I am trying to do just that. My goal is to be God’s voice of warning to every single person in this world. I have also taken God’s word, and I can see it coming to pass for myself. You can check it out for yourself as well. Prophecy is given to prepare us not to scare us. God has always warned His people before He did anything. Amos 3:7, “Surely the Lord God will do nothing, but He revealeth His secrets unto His servants the prophets.” Again I stress, God will not try to catch you off guard. He will speak to you if you are listening. If you are not listening, He will speak to someone else and have them tell you what He has to say, especially about something as spectacular as the rapture. I talk to God every day and He talks to me. I know His voice and He knows
223

2007

I am listening to Him and will be obedient to whatever He tells me to do. He is telling everyone to get ready for the return of Jesus. The rapture is about to happen. As we read in the Bible, God reveals to us what we can expect for our future. This gives us hope, joy and ambition. It strengthens our faith. It encourages us and gives us peace and comfort. Instead of being worried because things look so bad, we can rest assured because we know God is in control. He has already told us how things would end if we believe in Him. All true prophecy comes from the Holy Spirit of God. NO ONE knows the future but God alone. 1 Corinthians 14:3 (Amp), “But on the other hand, the one who prophesies, who interprets the divine will and purpose in inspired preaching and teaching, speaks to men for their up building and constructive spiritual progress and encouragement and consolation.” Prophecy always encourages and always gives glory to God. Prophecy reminds us that God is in complete control of the past, present and the future. Prophecy tells us about the justice, goodness and love of God, as well as the judgments and wrath of God. Prophecy always takes faith and never goes against the written word of God. Deuteronomy 13:1-3, “If there arises among you a prophet or a dreamer of dreams, and he gives you a sign or wonder and the sign or wonder comes to pass of which he spoke to you saying, let us go after other gods which you have not known, and let us serve them, you shall not listen to the words of that prophet or that dreamer of dreams.” Deuteronomy 8:22, “When a prophet speaks in the name of the Lord, if the thing does not happen or come to pass, that is the thing which the Lord hath not spoken; the prophet hath spoken it presumptuously.”

224

2007

Just because a prophecy comes true does not necessarily mean it came from God. You have to consider who is giving the prophecy and what results the prophecy gives. It’s best to just remember that God is the only One who can give true prophecy. If a person does not know God and believe in God, then that person is not hearing God’s voice and cannot give reliable prophecy. You should not believe their prophecy. If God gives you prophetic utterance and insight into the future, it is usually not just for your own private use. It is to be shared with others as well so they can profit or be prepared. 2 Peter 1:16-21, “For we have not followed cunningly devised fables, when we made known unto you the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, but were eyewitnesses of His majesty. For He received from God the Father honor and glory, when there came such a voice to Him from the excellent glory, For this is My beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased. And this voice which came from Heaven we heard, when we were with Him in the Holy Mount. We have also a more sure word of prophecy, whereunto ye do well that you take heed, as unto a light that shineth in a dark place, until the day dawn, and the day star arise in your hearts; Knowing this first, that no prophecy of the scripture is of any private interpretation. For the prophecy came not in old time by the will of man; but holy men of God spoke as they were moved by the Holy Ghost.” When God gives us prophecy, He expects us to write it down, tell others, and let people use it and apply it to there own lives. Habakkuk 2:2&3, “And the Lord answered me an said, Write the vision, make it plain upon tables, that he may run that readeth it.
225

2007

For the vision is yet for an appointed time, but at the end it shall speak, and not lie; though it tarry, wait for it; because it will surely come, it will not tarry.” When God gave me prophecy to share, He showed me many things and the effect it would have on my own personal life. He did not give me all the details of everything concerning the rapture. He never gives one person all the details to something. He gives people prophecy in part; A little to one person and a little to another. However, I am completely satisfied with the extent of information that He did give me. 1 Corinthians 13:9, “For we know in part and we prophecy in part.” I am quite sure He is using others and giving them details and information that He did not give me. The details He gave me and the details He gives someone else may be different, but not contrary to one another. It will all blend together. If a calling, vision or prophecy is from God it will prosper and it will happen. Nothing or nobody will be able to stop it from happening or coming to pass. Beware of anyone coming up teaching something that is different from the Word of God. Beware of people who may come out with new Bibles. Make sure your Bible is equivalent to the original writings that were used in Jesus day, such as the King James Version. If people cannot prove their prophecy by the Word of God or if it is contrary to the Word of God, then do not believe it. Hebrews 13:9A, “Be not carried about with divers and strange doctrines.” If someone starts a new religion and starts teaching things different than the word of God we have always known and believed,
226

2007

then do not go for it. There is no new religion. There is only one God, one way to Heaven (Jesus), and one Bible. Do not be deceived and drawn into something that offers you power or a better more sophisticated, classy, in style religion. I believe if we are true Christians, living right for God and relying on His constant guidance and direction in life, then we have nothing to worry about or be upset over. Rely on God. Listen to Him daily. He will tell you where to go and not go. He will tell you what to do and not do. God speaks to His children and His children hear His voice. He’s a good father who takes good care of His children. Just because we are living in a world full of destruction and evil does not mean it will affect us. God has a way of protecting us no matter what’s going on around us.

227

CHAPTER TWENTY THE LAST DAYS

Cc

229

THE LAST DAYS

Cc

W

e are living in the last hours of what God calls the last days. The last days started at the birth of Jesus and ends when Jesus comes back to earth. The last of the last days are marked by a certain generation. Our generation. This NOW generation. Mathew 24:3-14, “Now as He sat on the Mount of Olives the disciples came to Him privately saying, ‘tell us when will these things be, And what will be the sign of your coming and the end of the age? And Jesus answered and said to them, Take heed that no one deceive you. For many will come in my name saying I am the Christ and will deceive many. And you will hear of wars and rumors of wars. See that you are not troubled; for all these things must come to pass. But the end is not yet. For nation will rise against nation and kingdom against kingdom. And there will be famines, pestilence and earthquakes in various places. All these are the beginning of sorrows. Then they will deliver you up to tribulation and kill you and you will be hated by all nations for my names sake. And then many will be offended and will betray one another and will hate one another. Then many false prophets will rise up and deceive many. And because lawlessness will abound, the
231

2007

love of many will grow cold. But he who endures to the end shall be saved. And this gospel of the kingdom will be preached in all the world as a witness to all the nations, and then the end will come.” Don’t let the terrorism scare you. Terrorism will happen and be on the increase. These things will happen; wars and rumors of wars. Just be aware of it. The Bible says it’s the beginning of sorrows. Mathew 24:33-35, “…when you see all these things, know that it is near, at the very doors. Assuredly I say to you, this generation will by no means pass away till all these things are fulfilled. Heaven and earth will pass away but my words will by no means pass away.” Everything has pretty much stayed the same since creation (Adam and Eve) to 1900AD. People walked or rode horses, people had to farm and make their own food. Letters were commonly used for communication along with telegrams. Medicine pretty much consisted of herbs and home remedies. After 1900AD, things started changing as far as travel, technology, communication and medicine. In the past 50 years we have really had an explosion of knowledge. Technology is so advanced now days we can hardly keep up with it. We can find out anything we want in just a matter of minutes. It’s all at our fingertips with computers. Daniel 12:4, “shut up the words and seal the book until the time of the end; many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall increase.” Over the past 50-100 years, our generation has seen tremendous changes. Electricity, television, telephones, cars, planes, and medicine are just a few. And most recently we have space shuttles, nuclear medicine, and atomic bombs. We have computers, microwaves, lasers, VCR’s, camcorders, cellular phones, faxes, pagers, and satellites. Things are being discovered so fast it’s mind-boggling.
232

2007

People think they are so intelligent and proper and high-tech. They think God is out-dated, old fashioned and not needed. God knew people would become arrogant and prideful as their knowledge increased. In 2 Timothy 3:7 He says we are, “always learning and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth.” God is Truth. The Bible is Truth. When we started kicking God and the Bible out of everything we do, all we have left is lies, fear and deception, confusion and evil. We used to be one nation under God with Christian leaders. Now we have many leaders and politicians in this world, who take pride in seeing just how well and skillful they are able to deceive people and lie. Life is so much different today than it was just 50 years ago. Going to church on Sunday was common practice for most American families. But now our government has separated themselves from God and church, and we have families and generations being brought up without the influence of God in their lives. We have fallen away from God as a whole. Christians used to be the majority of our nation, now we are the minority. The condition of this world is the result of the fact that we have stopped praying and getting God’s advise for our daily lives. We have distanced and separated ourselves from God. Our families and our country is not being run completely by the morals and code of the Bible that is was founded on. We are just getting worse and worse day-by-day. God is not going to tolerate this much longer. 2 Timothy 3:1-5, “But know this, that in the last days perilous times will come; (times of great stress), for men will be lovers of themselves, lovers of money, boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, unthankful, unholy, unloving, unforgiving, slanders, without selfcontrol, brutal, despisers of good, traitors, headstrong, haughty, lovers of pleasures rather than lovers of God; having a form of godliness but denying His power; and from such people turn away.”

233

2007

2 Timothy 3:13, “But evil men and imposters will grow worse and worse, deceiving and being deceived.” 1 Timothy 4:1, “Now the Spirit expressly says that in latter times some will depart from the faith, giving heed to deceiving spirits and doctrines of demons.” There are psychics and others who get on television and claim to be able to hear from the dead. These people are not hearing from your dead friend or relative. If they are hearing or know something about someone from the other side or someone who has crossed over, it is because a satanic spirit has revealed it to them. They are not hearing or seeing your dead relatives. They have given themselves over to demonic spirits and are allowing demonic spirits to speak through them. Do not mess around with any of that. It is an open door for Satan to come in and deceive you. Don’t turn to psychics, fortunetellers and witchcraft for help. Some of our leaders are even turning to these people for advise on how to run the country. Turn to God. People think they are getting away with their evils. They think no one can stop them. They are wrong and will be left behind at the rapture to suffer. 2 Peter 2:1-4, &9, “But there were also false prophets among the people, even as there will be false teachers among you, who will secretly bring in destructive heresies, even denying the Lord who bought them, and bring on themselves swift destruction. And many will follow their destructive ways, because of whom the way the truth will be blasphemed. By covetousness they will exploit you with deceptive words. For along time their judgment has not been idle and their destruction does not slumber. For if God did not spare the angels who sinned, but cast them down to hell and delivered them into chains of darkness to be reserved for judgment. The Lord knows how to
234

2007

deliver the godly out of temptations and to reserve the unjust under punishment for the Day of Judgment.” The earth and nature are even being affected by the plague of evil. Natural disasters are going to be on the increase. Uncontrollable fires, fierce hurricanes, tornadoes, earthquakes, mudslides, drought, floods and much more that you just have no control over. Disasters that is more extreme and happening more often. Another sign that it’s the last of the last days is found in 2 Peter 3:3&4. It says, “knowing this first: that scoffers will come in the last days walking according to their own lust; and saying, ‘Where is the promise of His coming?’ for since the fathers fell asleep, all things continue as they were from the beginning of creation.” People will mock Christians. They’ll say, “I thought Jesus was coming back.” Or they might say, “I thought the world was going to end.” When we try to tell people about the rapture and the end of the world they are really just turned off by it. They don’t want to hear. They just don’t think anything is going to happen anytime soon, not to them an especially not in their lifetime. People who don’t have a clue Jesus is coming soon are the people who are not Christians. God talks to His children and prepares His children for all things. John 8:47, “He that is of God heareth God’s words, ye therefore hear them not because ye are not of God.” John 10:27, “My sheep hear My voice and I know them and they follow Me.” If you have a relationship with God where you are talking to Him and He is talking to you then you will recognize His voice when He talks to you. For example you can put a group of children together playing and if your child calls your name you will recognize their voice in the midst of the other children just because you know them, you
235

2007

have a relationship with them. You speak to them and them with you and their voice is distinct. You will know God’s voice when He talks to you if you spend enough time with Him. His voice is not audible it’s an inner voice you will hear in your soul, but just as loud and clear as though it were audible. There is no reason for Christians to worry or be afraid of the end of time. Talk to God and listen for Him to direct you and your family on a daily basis. But if you are not a Christian you have plenty to be afraid of. You will not escape the horror that is coming upon the earth. God said at the end of the world, things would be so bad that you can’t even imagine it. This world has never suffered that kind of abomination and tribulation. And it will be everywhere, not just in certain areas. God is saving that kind of misery till the end for the ones who would not live their lives for Him. God is good. He is love. He is trying to warn you now to give you a chance to choose to turn your life over to Him before all Hell breaks loose so He can protect you. If you choose to wait, that’s not God’s fault, that’s your fault. Don’t wait till after the rapture to start crying out to God. The choice is yours and the time is NOW! God has revealed to me that in these last days, before the rapture of the church, a lot of people are going to suffer financially. I do not know exactly what is going to cause it, but people are going to loose their jobs and will not have money coming in. Do not count on your job and your paycheck to supply all your needs in the very last days. Save some money. Get yourself set up now and pay off your homes and cars. Do not buy on credit. If you do not have your possessions paid for, it will be real easy to loose them before the rapture. There will also be many people without water and electric. I do not know why water and electric will be turned off, but go ahead and prepare for those days now. Buy generators. Keep a stock of food and water on hand. I live in Florida and we have learned to keep emergency supplies on hand because of hurricanes. No matter where you live, everyone will need to have some backup supplies Also, the government is not your friend. I love the United States. I am so glad I live here and not anywhere else. However, we have
236

2007

changed a lot. We have problems. We do not have a lot of support in this world. In fact, we have a lot of enemies. We as a people need to look out for ourselves as best as we can. Do not count on the government for your food, medicine or anything else if you can help it. The government during the tribulation period will be the ones enforcing the mark of the beast. Of course God is going to remove His children before the mark of the beast actually starts, but things will get bad for those dependant on the government for help. Families need to help one another. Act as though there were no government assistance. You’ll be better off.

237

CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE THE RAPTURE

Cc

239

THE RAPTURE

Cc

I

f you are a Christian you know that God is preparing His children for the rapture right now. This is the next prophetic event that is going to happen. The rapture is not the end of the world. The rapture is a wonderful event for Christians. We will be removed from earth and will be in Heaven with Jesus and all our Christian loved ones, family and friends. We will have an awesome family reunion party when we are raptured. Don’t feel sad for us when we are gone. We will feel sad for you for being left behind. It will be the beginning of terrible tribulation for the ones here on earth who are left behind. The rapture is the sudden, supernatural removal of all the children of God from earth to Heaven. It is an event when Jesus will appear in the air and call everyone both living and dead that has trusted Jesus as Savior home to Heaven. Rapture is a Greek word that means, “caught up.” 1 Thessalonians 4:15-18, “For this we say to you by the word of the Lord, that we who are alive and remain until the coming of the Lord, will by no means proceed those who are asleep. For the Lord Himself will descend from Heaven with a shout, with the voice of an archangel and with the trumpet of God, and the dead in Christ will rise first. Then we who are alive and remain shall be caught up
241

2007

together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air, and thus we shall always be with the Lord. Therefore comfort one another with these words.” Mathew 24:35-44, “Heaven and earth will pass away, but My words will no means pass away. But of that day and hour no one knows, no not even the angels of Heaven, but My Father only. But as the days of Noah were, so also will the coming of the Son of Man be. For as in the days before the flood they were eating, drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noah entered the ark and did not know till the flood came and took them all away. So also will the coming of the Son of Man be. Then two will be in the field; one will be taken and the other left. Two women will be grinding at the mill; One taken and the other left. Watch therefore, for you do not know what hour your Lord is coming. But know this, that if the master of the house had known what hour the thief would come, he would have watched and not allowed his house to be broken into. Therefore you also be ready, for the Son of Man is coming at an hour when you do not expect Him.” 2 Thessalonians 2:3, “Let no one deceive you by any means: for that day will not come unless a falling away come first, and the Man of Sin is revealed, the Son of Perdition (the Anti-Christ).” The Bible says in 1 Corinthians 15:51-53, “Behold I tell you a mystery: we shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed; in a moment, in a twinkling of an eye, at the last trumpet. For the trumpet will sound and the dead will be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed.
242

2007

For this corruptible must put on incorruptible, and mortal must put on immortality.” This means in the rapture we are going to receive new bodies; whole perfect bodies that will never die or deteriorate. This is our heavenly bodies. Luke 21:36, “Watch therefore and pray always that you may be counted worthy to escape all these things that will come to pass, and to stand before the Son of Man.” 1 Thessalonians 5:2, “For you yourselves know perfectly that the day of the Lord so comes as a thief in the night.” Luke 12:40 says, “Therefore you also be ready, for the Son of Man is coming at an hour you do no expect.” Jesus is talking about unbelievers in these last two verses. Christians know Jesus is coming soon and are ready. Sinners are the ones who are going to be caught off guard and unprepared if they do not listen. James 5:8&9, “You also be patient. Establish your hearts, for the coming of the Lord is at hand. Do not grumble against one another, brethren, lest you be condemned. Behold the judge is standing at the door!” Putting all these scriptures together, we can see that we are going to be carrying on our everyday lives, then a trumpet will sound, Jesus will appear in the eastern skies, and the Christians who have died and are buried will be raised from the dead from their graves first and taken to Heaven. Then the other Christians who remain on earth will vanish and be taken up to Heaven. We shall all at this point be given new immortal, undying, indestructible bodies. This whole process will happen so very quickly; in a twinkling of an eye. One second we are here and the next second we are gone. We’ve got
243

2007

to be ready to go to heaven at all times. Please don’t let yourself be left behind!!! There will be complete chaos and confusion here on earth when the rapture happens. Christian pilots will vanish causing planes to crash, car accidents, and train accidents. Christian doctors, nurses, police officers, firemen, will all vanish. Everyone will know someone who has vanished and been raptured. People will be devastated who are left behind. People will be looking for their children, family and friends. Repent now and get yourself rapture ready so you can live with peace of mind and assurance of spending eternity with Jesus and not having to go through the tribulation period. I feel I should say because of the Haley’s comet incident when all those people killed themselves that we DO NOT have to kill ourselves to be able to go up in the rapture with Jesus. God will take care of the transporting. He will get us from earth to Heaven without any problems or help from us. We are not expected to die or commit suicide to make sure we are not left behind. Committing suicide is a sin. Give your life to Jesus. Live your life the way God wants you to and carry on your everyday lives as normal. When God is ready for us He’ll come and get us. Now when Jesus does come and take us away, people are going to make up all kinds of excuses and explanations as to what happened to us and where we went. To those who are left behind I want to say, whatever lies are said don’t believe it. I’m telling you and assuring you now that we will be safe and sound in the kingdom of God with Jesus Christ our Lord. The rapture is an act of God. You cannot stop it or do anything about it. You can only prepare for it. Just like other acts of God or natural disasters like hurricanes, earthquakes, volcanoes, tornados and snow storms; you can not stop them. You can only prepare for them, go to a safe place and let it happen. The rapture is our safe place. The tribulation is the disaster. The rapture is going to kick off the tribulation period. God is removing His children to safety in the rapture, then the destruction of the tribulation will happen. Many people and religions do not believe in the rapture. But you can read it for yourselves. I don’t think it can be any clearer.
244

2007

God is good. He’s a great Father. He loves His children and would not allow us to suffer through the tribulation period. He has always protected His children who believed in Him and removed them from danger before total destruction came. The rapture is a wonderful time for Christians. Christians won’t suffer through the tribulation because the tribulation is a period of time when the wrath of God will be poured out upon all flesh because of sin. Jesus Christ paid our penalty for sin when He shed His blood on the cross. 1 Thessalonians 1:10, “…Wait for His Son from Heaven, whom He raised from the dead, even Jesus, which delivered us from the wrath to come.” Give your life to Jesus and get saved today. Don’t put it off any longer. BE READY!!! There’s no other way to escape the wrath of God that is coming upon this earth, except by Jesus Christ our Savior. John 14:6, “Jesus said to him, “I am the Way, the Truth, and the Life. No One comes to the Father except through Me.” 1 Peter 4:7, “The end of all things is at hand; therefore be serious and watchful in your prayers.”

245

CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO THE JUDGEMENT SEAT OF CHRIST

Cc

247

THE JUDGEMENT SEAT OF CHRIST

Cc

A

s soon as the Christians are raptured and taken to Heaven, God is going to have a big party for us. A grand celebration! This is called, “THE MARRIAGE SUPPER OF THE LAMB.” Revelation 19:7-9, “Let us be glad and rejoice and give Him glory, For the marriage supper of the Lamb has come, and His wife has made herself ready. And to her it was granted to be arrayed in fine lines, clean and bright, for the fine linen is the righteous acts of the saints. Then He said to me, ‘Write, blessed are those who are called to the marriage supper of the Lamb!’ And he said to me, ‘These are the true sayings of God.” There’s going to be music, singing, dancing and praising God. We’re going to be eating and visiting with our loved ones and friends. We’re going to be meeting new people and making new friends. It’s going to be a great and happy time; just one great big family reunion. Also during this celebration God is going to be handing out rewards. Sort of like the Oscars or the Grammy’s. This is called, “THE JUDGMENT SEAT OF CHRIST.”
249

2007

1 Corinthians 3:11-15, “For no other foundation can anyone lay than that which is laid, which is Jesus Christ. Now if anyone builds on this foundation whether with gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, or stray, each one’s work will become manifest. For the day will declare it, because it will be revealed by fire; and fire will test one’s work, of what sort it is. If anyone’s work, which he has built on it, endures, he will receive a reward. If anyone’s work is burned, he will suffer loss; but he himself will be saved, yet so as through fire.” 2 Corinthians 5:10, “For we must all appear before the Judgment Seat of Christ, that each one may receive the things done in the body, according to what he has done whether good or bad.” I believe we are going to receive certain positions in Heaven according to the rewards we receive at the Judgment Seat of Christ. God loves us all very much and He is well aware of our good and bad deeds. Nothing slips by Him. He keeps a record of everything. And if we never receive proper credit here on earth for our good deeds then we will receive it in Heaven. Remember we are all children of the King of King’s. That makes us either a prince or princess. The Bible speaks of different crowns that some will receive. Crowns like the crown of righteousness (2 Timothy 2:8), the crown of life (James 1:12 and Revelation 2:10), the crown of glory (1 Peter 5:2-4) and an imperishable crown (1 Corinthians 9:24&25) to just name a few. It’s going to be a heavenly celebration. Go ahead and get ready for the trip. You don’t want to miss it. Hebrews 11:6, “God is a rewarder of those who diligently seek Him.” 1 Corinthians 3:8, “Now he who plants and he who waters are one, and each one will receive his own reward according to his own labors.”

250

CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE THE ANTI-CHRIST

Cc

251

THE ANTI-CHRIST

Cc

I

have not received from God a clear revelation of the events happening after the rapture. My family and I will be with Jesus from that point on through out eternity and that is my main priority and concern. And wherever Jesus is, it’s going to be wonderful. If you give your life to God now and live for Him now you will not have to worry about being left behind and suffering in the tribulation or anything that happens after the rapture. That is the point of the book. Get your life straight NOW so you don’t miss the rapture. After the Christians are removed from the earth and we are safely having the big celebration in Heaven, major things will be taking place here on earth with everyone who was left behind. A man will appear on the scene that will actually be the AntiChrist. We know he is a man not a woman from the Bible, which calls him “man of sin” and “son of perdition.” II Thessalonians 2:3 (Amp), “Let no one deceive or beguile you in any way, for that day will not come except the apostasy comes first unless the predicated great falling away of those who have professed to be Christians has come and the man of lawlessness (sin) is revealed, who is the son of doom (of perdition).”

253

2007

Anti-Christ means against Christ. The Anti-Christ is alive and well right now today. The Anti-Christ will reveal himself shortly after the rapture. 1 John 2:18, “Little children, it is the last hour; and as you have heard the Anti-Christ is coming, even now many anti-christ’s have come, by which we know that it is the last hour.” This verse means there will be many people coming who are against Jesus Christ and what Christ stands for. But there will be one man in particular who has a very deep, sick plan to somehow conquer the world and try to force people to worship him. God will allow him to succeed for awhile. When the rapture takes place there will be worldwide massive confusion. There will be planes, trains and cars crashing everywhere, into everything. Worse than the September 11th attack. With so many people vanishing all at once, with no logical, scientific explanation, this world will be looking for someone to come on the scene and tell them comforting words and reestablish order and a sense of normalcy back into their lives. The Anti-Christ will be that person. He will be a man in politics who will arise, probably from Europe. He is there now working out his plan and laying low, waiting for his time. He cannot do anything until God is ready to allow it. God will make sure His children are safe and out of the way first. Daniel 7:6-8 (Amp), “After this I looked, and behold, another the Grecian empire of Alexander the Great, like a leopard which had four wings of a bird on its back. The beast had also four heads, Alexander’s generals, his successors, and dominion was given to it. After this I saw in the night visions, and behold, a fourth beast, the Roman empire, terrible, powerful and dreadful, and exceedingly strong. And it had great iron teeth; it devoured and crushed and trampled what was left with its feet. And it was different from all the beasts
254

2007

that come before it, and it had ten horns, symbolizing ten kings. I considered the horns, and behold, there came up among them another horn, a little one, before which three of the first horns were plucked up by the roots; and behold, in this horn were eyes like the eyes of a man and a mouth speaking great things.” He will have appeal, charm and charisma. He may even talk a lot about God and goodness to try to fool people into thinking that he is good. He will seem to have all the answers and solutions to the problems caused by the rapture. The Anti-Christ will appear to be good but actually he will stand for everything that is opposite of God. He may even suggest that his decisions and actions are from God. He may say that the people who are gone are the ones who were against God. He is an evil spirit in a man’s body. Many will think he’s helping. They will love him and put their trust in him. But the Anti-Christ is the son of Satan, He is the opposite of Jesus, the Son of God. You can’t trust him. He’s got his own selfish, prideful plan, and he’s going to use, deceive and trick the people left behind to make it happen. The Anti-Christ will be known as a peacemaker at first and he will be powerful in politics and in the military. Daniel 8:24&25, “His power shall be mighty, but not by his own power; he shall destroy fearfully, and shall prosper and thrive; he shall destroy the mighty, and also the holy people. Through his cunning, he shall cause deceit to prosper under this hand; he shall magnify himself in his heart. He shall destroy many in their prosperity. He shall even rise against the Prince of princes; but he shall be broken without human hand.” God will allow the Anti-Christ to deceive the people and rule for a period of seven years. He probably will not show his true colors and personality for the first three and a half years.
255

2007

He will be a political leader because he will have the ability to sign a peace treaty with Israel. Daniel 9:27, “And he shall confirm the covenant with many for one week: and in the midst of the week he shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease, and for the overspreading of abominations he shall make it desolate, even until the consummation, and that determined shall be poured upon the desolate.” He will sign a seven year peace treaty with Israel and the Middle East. But after 31⁄2 years he will break it. When the peace treaty is signed with Israel, one of the stipulations is that the Jews will be able to start daily sacrifices in the new temple. The Anti-Christ will allow this for 31⁄2 years then he’ll stop it. The Anti-Christ will be intellectual, probably very good looking and have overwhelming magnetism and leadership. Daniel 8:23 (Amp), “And at the latter end of their kingdom, when the transgressors, the apostate Jews, have reached the fullness of their wickedness, taxing the limits of God’s mercy, a king of fierce countenance and understanding dark trickery and craftiness shall stand up.” Daniel 11:37, “He shall regard neither the God of his fathers nor the desire of women, nor regard any god; for he shall magnify himself above them all.” I don’t know if that “no desire for women” statement means he will be a homosexual, or just treat women poorly. He will speak against God, especially in the last 31⁄2 years. Daniel 7:25 (Amp), “And he shall speak words against the Most High, God, and shall wear out the saints of the Most High and think to change the time of sacred feasts and holy days and the law; and the saints shall be given
256

2007

into his hand for a time, two times, and half a time (three and one-half years).” He will make great promises. Just remember that in reality he will be pathological murderer who’s objective is to rule the world and have people worship him. Hitler wanted to rule the world and remember he killed all those Jews. As awful as that was, the AntiChrist will be worse than that. He will also be able to do powerful signs and wonders. 2 Thessalonians 2:9-12, “The coming of the lawless one is according to the working of Satan, with all power, signs and lying wonders, and with all unrighteousness, and deception among those who perish, because they did not receive the love of the Truth that they might be saved. And for this reason, God will send them strong delusion, that they should believe the lie, that they all may be condemned who did not believe the Truth but had pleasure in unrighteousness.” It will be easy for the Anti-Christ to deceive people after the rapture if you have not read your Bible and know what its says. Mathew 24:24, “For false Christ’s and false prophets will arise and show great signs and wonders, so as to deceive if possible, even the elect.” Revelation 13:13-15, “He performs great signs so that he even makes fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men. And he deceives those who dwell on the earth by those signs which he was granted, to do in the sight of the beast, telling those who dwell on the earth to make an image to the beast who was wounded by the sword and lived. He was granted power to give breath to the image of the beast, that the image of the beast should both speak and cause as many as would not worship the image of the beast to be killed.”
257

2007

Isaiah 14:14 (NIV), “I will ascend above the tops of the clouds; I will make myself like the Most High.” It says Satan wants to be like the Most High which is God. He wants to rule the world and God may allow him to come close. Revelation 13:7-9 (Amp), “He was further permitted to wage war on God’s holy people, the saints, and to overcome them. And power was given him to extend his authority over every tribe and people and tongue and nation.” And all the inhabitants of the earth will fall down in adoration and pay him homage, everyone whose name has not been recorded in the Book of Life of the Lamb that was slain, in sacrifice, from the foundation of the world. If anyone is able to hear, let him listen:” The Anti-Christ is the one man who will lead the people who were left behind from the rapture through a seven-year hell on earth period called the TRIBULATION. The Anti-Christ will be a world dictator. Not just a United States or Russian or European dictator. He will try to take over and dictate this whole world government. That’s a clue there that tells you the US leadership is going to bow out to our beliefs and come under a union with the rest of the world, which is not godly. He will try to control everyone. We will not stop this from happening. The plan is already at work and in the final stages. The rapture and tribulation is coming soon. Get ready. The Anti-Christ is already known and holding a position of political power somewhere in the world today. He will not be revealed and thought of or hold a position of world dictator and Anti-Christ until after the rapture. Until then we just know him as a political representative of a certain country. The world is speaking. The world is inviting the Anti-Christ in and probably do not even realize that they are falling right into his hands. The world is rejecting God and what God stands for. God does not go against our choices. If the majority of the world votes and invites the Anti-Christ in, God will honor that. The people have spoken.
258

2007

They are against God and His ways. Most of the world is against the United States. The US has been a loud voice for God in this world. If we reject God, then God will not have a voice in the world and a vessel to work through. He will have no choice but remove His children and allow the world to reap the consequences of their choices, which is the Anti-Christ, tribulation, death and destruction. The Anti-Christ will be here to speak against God, try to get people to follow his teachings instead of God’s teachings and to cause war with the saints of God and cause trouble. When the Anti-Christ comes on the scene to reveal himself, he won’t be wearing a red suit, long tail, and a pitchfork in his hand. He’s going to capture people with his sex appeal, magnetism, charm and intellectual talk on a wide scale basis. Remember Satan was the most beautiful of all the angels and he knows how we as a society give reverence to the good looking, rich and powerful people. We look up to them for some reason. Watch out for him. He’s a liar and a killer and he doesn’t like you at all. Satan steals, kills and destroys.

259

CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR THE TRIBULATION

Cc

261

THE TRIBULATION

Cc

A

s said before, After the rapture Christians will be in Heaven having a big family reunion. The rest of the people left behind who didn’t make the rapture will be going through a 7-year period called tribulation that starts as soon as the Christians are removed and as soon as the Anti-Christ signs a 7-year peace treaty with Israel. The first 3 1/2 years are just called the tribulation. It will be awful! But it will mostly be a time of great deception. A deception is when you really have been convinced that a certain thing or a certain way is the truth but its not. It looks good, sounds good but deep down, bottom-line its not good its evil. During those first 3 1/2 years people will be vulnerable and upset, because every one will have someone missing in their lives due to the rapture. People’s mental state will be very confused. They will be depressed, frightened, and even suicidal. The Anti-Christ will be getting himself all arranged and set-up for his take-over. Some prophets believe there will be another rapture mid-tribulation (3 1/2 years after the rapture of the church). There will be 144,000 that God will appoint right after the rapture of the church to preach the gospel to the remaining people in the world. So it could happen. Revelation 7:9-17 (Amp), “After this I looked and a vast host appeared which no one could count, gathered out of every nation, from all tribes and peoples and languages.
263

2007

These stood before the throne and before the Lamb; they were attired in white robes, with palm branches in their hands. In loud voice they cried, saying Our salvation is due to our God, Who is seated on the throne, and to the Lamb to Them we owe our deliverance! And all the angels were standing round the throne and round the elders of the heavenly Sanhedrin and the four living creatures, and they fell prostrate before the throne and worshiped God. Amen! So be it! They cried. Blessing and glory and majesty and splendor and wisdom and thanks and honor and power and might be ascribed to our God to the ages and ages forever and ever, throughout the eternities of the eternities! Amen! So be it! Then, addressing me, one of the elders of the heavenly Sanhedrin said, Who are these people clothed in the long white robes? And from where have they come? I replied, Sir, you know. And he said to me, These are they who have come out of the great tribulation (persecution), and have washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb. For this reason they are now before the very throne of God and serve Him day and night in His sanctuary (temple); and He Who is sitting upon the throne will protect and spread His tabernacle over and shelter them with His presence. They shall hunger no more, neither thirst no more; neither shall the sun smite them, nor any scorching heat. For the Lamb Who is in the midst of the throne will be their Shepherd, and He will guide them to the springs of the waters of life; and God will wipe away every tear from their eyes.” I don’t want to take my chances and miss the first rapture. You should not either just incase they are wrong and have interpreted the Bible wrong.
264

2007

The last 3 1/2 years is called the Great Tribulation. The AntiChrist will break his peace treaty with Israel and turn his anger toward them. The Anti-Christ will usurp his power and demand people’s worship and obedience to him. If you don’t do as he says he’ll have you killed. Anti-Christ is going to be worse then any heartless psycho you can think of. You absolutely do not want to be here during the tribulation. Your money is not going to do you any good. Your prestige or popularity is not going to get you any favor or special treatment. If you don’t go by his rules you’ll be punished or destroyed. This is why God is going through so much trouble right now to warn you. This is also why God is going to remove His children completely from the earth, because it’s going to be so awful here with nowhere for all of us to hide. God wants you to go ahead and get ready to make the trip now. If there was a place we could all go and hide to escape the destruction and trouble then God would tell us where it is so we could go there. But there’s not a place. The whole world will be horrifically affected. Movies do a good job portraying what we can imagine the end to be like, but the Bible says things are going to be far worse then anyone can imagine. Tribulation means, great affliction and distress. It’s an experience that tests ones endurance, patience and faith. The tribulation is going to be a time that no one in this world has ever seen and it’s going to be wide spread. Think of the worse time and place you can and the tribulation is greater than that. Is it Vietnam? World War I or II? The Holocaust? The Tribulation will exceed your wildest thoughts. There’s really no good way to prepare for it except to get saved and go up in the rapture. Mathew 24:21, “For then shall be great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be.” Those awful wars that have been happening in the other countries are going to be happening right here in the US as well. Worse
265

2007

than anything has ever happened. All your money and your gated, secured homes are not going to matter. The tribulation is a time God has set aside to pour out His wrath upon those wicked ones who have rejected Him. As loving as God is, His wrath is equally extreme. Some theologians teach that the tribulation period will not be so bad. This is not true. It will be bad, worse than your imagination can imagine. Not only will government and people be evil and wicked, making your life a living hell that you can’t get away from; there will be unimaginable natural disasters as well. The Bible says the whole planet will shake and tremble from it all. There will be storms and hurricanes. There will be typhoons, earthquakes and huge meteors crashing to the earth. Plagues of snakes, bugs and rodents. There will be uncontrollable fires, sickness, death and incurable diseases. There will be nuclear wars and explosions and the effects of that. People will beg to die!!! Mathew 24:3-27, “And as He sat upon the Mount of Olives, the disciples came unto Him privately, saying, Tell us when will these things be? And what will be the sign of thy coming, and of the end of the world? And Jesus answered and said unto them, Take heed that no man deceive you.. For many shall come in My name, saying, I am the Christ; and shall deceive many. And ye shall hear of wars and rumors of wars: see that ye be not troubled: for all these things must come to pass, but the end is not yet. For nation shall rise against nation and kingdom against kingdom: and there shall be famines, and pestilence and earthquakes, in divers places. All these are the beginning of sorrows. Then shall they deliver you up to be afflicted, and shall kill you; and ye shall be hated of all nations for My names sake.
266

2007

And then shall many be offended, and shall betray one another, and shall hate one another. And many false prophets shall rise, and shall deceive many. And because iniquity shall abound, the love of many shall wax cold. But he that endures to the end, the same shall be saved. And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end come. When ye therefore shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place, (whoso readeth let him understand) Then let them that be in Judea flee into the mountains: Let him which is on the housetop not come down to take anything out of his house.: Neither let him which is in the field return back to take his clothes. And woe unto them that are with child, and to them that give suck in those days! But pray ye that your flight be not in the winter, nether on the Sabbath day: For then shall be great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be. And except those days should be shortened, there should no flesh be saved: but for the elects sake, those days shall be shortened. Then if any man shall say unto you, Behold He is in the desert; go not forth: behold, He is in the secret chambers: believe it not. For as the lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even unto the west; so shall also the coming of the Son of Man be.”

267

2007

Daniel 12:1, “At that time Michael shall stand up, the Great Prince who stand watch over the sons of your people: and there shall be a time of trouble, such as never was a nation, even to that time your people shall be delivered, everyone who is found written in the Book.” Revelation 12:12, “Therefore rejoice, O Heaven and you who dwell in them. Woe to the inhabitants of the earth and the sea! For the devil has come down to you having great wrath because he knows that he has a short time.” Isaiah 2:19-21, “They shall go into the holes of the rocks and into the caves of the earth, for the terror of the Lord and the glory of His majesty, when He arises to shake the earth mightily. In that day man will cast away his idols of silver and his idols of gold. Which they made, each for himself to worship to the moles and to the bats. To go into the clefts of the rocks, and into the tops of the ragged rocks for fear of the Lord, and for the glory of His majesty, when He arises to shake terribly the earth.” From these verses, we know people will flee to the caves of the mountains to hide from the awful conditions during the tribulation. People will be fleeing and running and hiding not only from the natural disasters but also from the killing and violence going on among the people. Today we try to think of the government, police department, and people in authority as someone on our side who protects us and looks out for us. Well during the tribulation it’s not going to be like that. Government and police and such will be against the people. You won’t have any rights or freedom. You’ll be controlled and dictated to. If you don’t co-operate you’ll be destroyed. The Anti-Christ has three objectives to achieve during the tribulation. His goal is to rule the world, make everyone worship
268

2007

him, and establish a one-world system. This is what he has always wanted. God may allow him to get close but I don’t believe he will completely succeed at his objective. First objective is a one-world economy. This system could be a cashless society. Record of every little thing you try to buy or sell will be kept and no transaction will be able to take place unless you give into the requirements of the government to receive a mark in your hand or forehead. No one will be able to buy or sell goods, food, water or services of any kind without that mark. Anti-Christ will succeed in setting this one world economy up. It will probably be a microchip or something lasered into your skin so it can be scanned through the scanning machines already set up. This is called receiving the mark of the beast. Jesus says whoever, that’s anyone who receives the mark automatically dooms their soul to hell, NO EXCEPTIONS!!! But if you don’t receive the mark, you’ll be put to death physically. I guess there will be beast patrols instead of police officers that will check people out and enforce the law. Revelation 13:16-18, “And he causes all both great and small, rich and poor, free and slave, to receive a mark on their right hand or foreheads. And that no one may buy or sell except one who has the mark or the name of the beast or the number of his name. Here is wisdom, Let him who has understanding calculate the number of the beast, for it is the number of a man: his number is 666.” The mark of the beast has deep meaning. When you accept the mark you are proclaiming to God, the world, and Satan that your soul now belongs to Satan. You are saying that you except his way of doing things. You are also saying you deny God and everything He stands for. The mark symbolizes a spiritual confession about yourself. It also serves as a political statement. I believe this mark not only will be some kind of computer chip that will contain all of your personal identification, it will be a way for you to be tracked down and found so you can’t hide from the government. It will be an outward tattoo or branding so you can be identified quickly by
269

2007

others around you as a member of Satan’s family. This mark may look different depending on whatever part of the world you live whether it is 666 or a series of symbols, but the meaning will have the same global statement. I believe it may be possible that people could get a measure of supernatural ability from Satan to entice you to receive. Whatever it is, it will declare your whole life as well as your eternity. Money will be a thing of the past. Doing away with money will promise in return the control of crime, theft, and counterfeiting. It will promise that people will be more equal. Many other promises will be made that will look and sound good at first. I suspect a lot of people will receive the mark to escape physical death. You have to have food, water, medical attention, etc… Men will receive the mark so they can feed their families and provide them with shelter and such. We’re already headed for one world banking system. It doesn’t matter what bank you have an account with, you can use your ATM, debit and credit cards at any bank to get money. People may be told if they receive the mark they will get certain privileges. Or someone may claim to hear from God and convince people to receive for religious purposes. Whatever is said will all be lies. Don’t receive it an don’t believe it. If you receive the mark of the beast you will definitely seal your doom to Hell. The second objective is a one-world religion. This could be the New Age Movement or some kind of scientology. The real Bible believing Christians will be gone during the tribulation so anything else that is practiced will be a fake and a lie. The New Age Movement will be easily widespread and convincing. Many people are already into New Age and scientology. They believe in the psychics, astronomy, and talking to the dead and being lead by some mysterious spiritual force. God does not like it when we turn to mediums and psychics. He wants us to turn to Him and ask Him things we need to know. Isaiah 8:19-22 (Amp), “And when people instead of putting their trust in God, shall say to you, Consult for direction mediums and wizards who chirp and mutter,
270

2007

should not a people seek and consult their God? Should they consult the dead on behalf of the living? Direct such people to the teachings and the testimony! If their teachings are not in accord with this word, it is surely because there is no dawn and no morning for them. And they who consult mediums and wizards shall pass through the land, sorely distressed and hungry; and when they are hungry, they will fret, and will curse by their king and their God; and whether they look upward Or look to the earth, they will behold only distress and darkness, the gloom of anguish, and into thick darkness and widespread, obscure night they shall be driven away.” God will allow people during this seven-year period to be masterfully deceived. God will also allow signs and wonders and supernatural happenings to take place to deepen their deception. God is going to allow Satan to be in complete control during the tribulation. There will be no good left here on earth. Anyone claiming to be good during the tribulation will be lying. Anyone claiming to be Jesus will be lying. The tribulation is a time of deception, lies, and suffering. Satan is the father of lies and he is the one who will be in control. There is no truth in him. He is not capable of telling the truth. The third objective is a one-world government. This could be the New World Order. They will be in charge of everything, especially television, banks, government, wall street, etc… Take notice you might recognize the name popping up everywhere, like New World Enterprises, New World Communications, and so on. I believe Satan will attempt to bring all this to pass, but before he succeeds, God will stop him. As you can see everything is being set up even now for the AntiChrist to step in and take over and rule quite easily. These awful things will not happen till after the rapture. Don’t wait till the tribulation to try to do what’s right. Don’t wait till the tribulation to give your life to God and expect His strength and help. The odds are you won’t be strong enough to make it. In
271

2007

fact the Bible says except those days be shortened not one person will survive. Don’t take a chance. Get saved now so you won’t have to experience the catastrophe of the tribulation period. Please give your heart to Jesus so you’ll go up with us in the rapture. Do it now for yourself and for your family.

272

CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE THE BATTLE OF ARMAGEDDON

Cc

273

THE BATTLE OF ARMAGEDDON

Cc

A

t the end of the seven-year tribulation period, there will be a major battle in the Middle East called Armageddon.

Revelation 16:14&16, “…for they are the spirits of devils working miracles which go forth unto the kings of the earth and of the whole world, to gather them to the battle of that great day of God Almighty. And He gathered them together into a place called the Hebrew tongue, Armageddon.” Revelation 19:17-20, “And I saw an angel standing in the sun; and he cried with a loud voice, saying to all the fowls that fly in the midst of Heaven, come and gather yourselves together, unto the supper of the great God; That ye may eat the flesh of kings, and the flesh of captains, and the flesh of mighty men and the flesh of horses and of them that sit on them, and the flesh of all men, both free and bond, great and small. And I saw the beast, and the kings of the earth and their armies gathered together to make war against Him that sat on the horse and against His army. And the beast was taken and with him the false prophet that wrought miracles before him with which he delivered them that had received the mark of the beast
275

2007

and them that worshipped his image. These both were cast alive into a lake of fire burning with brimstone.” There will be so many dead bodies and dead animals around. God will call birds and vultures in to eat. The battle is only going to last one day, but there will be many wars that lead up to this final battle, which ends up being a total massacre. The blood will be so deep; it will rise up to horse’s bridles for 200 miles. Revelation 14:20, “And the winepress was trampled outside the city, the blood came out of the winepress up to the horses’ bridles for one thousand six hundred furlongs.” Revelation 19:11-16, “And I saw Heaven open, and behold a white horse; and He that sat upon him was called Faithful and True, and in righteousness He doth judge and make war. His eyes were as flames of fire and on His head were many crowns; and He had a name written that no man knew, but He himself; And He was clothed in a vesture dipped in blood; and His name is called ‘The Word Of God’. And the armies, which were in Heaven, followed Him upon white horses, clothed in fine linen, white and clean; And out of His mouth goeth a sharp sword that with it He should smite the nations; And He shall rule them with a rod of iron: and He treadeth the winepress of the fierceness and wrath of Almighty God. And He hath on His vesture and on His thigh a name written, ‘KING OF KINGS AND LORD OF LORDS’.” Zechariah 14:1-12 (Today’s English Version), “The day when the Lord will sit in judgment is near. Then Jerusalem will be looted, and the loot will be divided up before your eyes.
276

2007

The Lord will bring all the nation together to make war on Jerusalem. The city will be taken, the houses looted, and the women raped. Half of the people will go into exile, but the rest of them will not be taken away from the city. Then the Lord will go out and fight against those nations, as He has fought in times past. At that time He will stand on the Mount of Olives, to the east of Jerusalem. Then the Mount of Olives will be split in two from east to west by a large valley. Half of the mountain will move northward and half ofit southward. You will escape through this valley that divides the mountain in two. You will flee as your ancestors did when the earthquake struck in the times of King Uzziah of Judah the Lord of my God will come and bring all the angels with Him. When that time comes, there will no longer be cold or frost, Nor any darkness. There will always be daylight, even at nighttime. Only the Lord knows when this will happen. When that day comes fresh water will flow from Jerusalem, half of it to the Dead Sea and the other half to the Mediterranean. It will flow all year long in the dry season as well as the wet. Then the Lord will be King over all the earth everyone will worship Him as God and know Him by the same name. The whole region, from Geba in the north to Rimmon in the south will be made level around it; Jerusalem will tower above the land around it; the city will reach from the Benjamin Gate to the Corner Gate, where there had been a earlier gate, and from the Tower of Hananel to the royal winepresses. The people will dwell there in safety, no longer threatened by destruction. The Lord will bring a terrible disease on all the nations that make war on Jerusalem. Their flesh will rot
277

2007

away while they are still alive; their eyes and their tongue will rot away.” Mathew 24:29&30, “Immediately after the tribulation in those days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light and the stars fall from Heaven and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken: And then shall appear the sign of the Son of Man in Heaven; and then shall all the tribes of the north mourn and they shall see the Son of Man coming in the clouds of Heaven with power and great glory.” Armies from all over the world are going to come by the millions to Armageddon being led by Satan, and end up slaughtered by the armies of God led by Jesus Christ Himself. Of course, Jesus and the Saints win in the end and the AntiChrist , Satan and false prophets are thrown into the Lake of Fire. Again, I stress, take control now while you can. While you have the freedom. Change your ways and live a descent life for Jesus Christ.

278

CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX SECOND COMING AND THE MILLENIUM

Cc

279

SECOND COMING AND THE MILLENIUM

Cc

W

hen Jesus and the saints some down to defeat Satan at the end of the Battle of Armageddon, this is the Second Coming of Jesus Christ and the end of the tribulation period. Satan will be bound and cast away. Revelation 20:1-3, “And I saw an angel come down from heaven having the key of the bottomless pit and a great chain in his hand. And he laid hold of the dragon that old serpent, which is the devil and Satan and bound him a thousand years. And cast him into the bottomless pit, and shut him up and set a seal upon him, that he should deceive the nation no more till the thousand years should be fulfilled. And after that he must be loosed a little season.” All sinners and evil will be defeated and removed. Jesus will set up His kingdom here on earth with all the saints and Christians and reign as King of Kings for a thousand years. Revelation 20:4, “And I saw thrones, and they sat upon them and judgment was given unto them; And I saw the souls of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus,
281

2007

and for the Word of God, and which had not worshipped the beast, neither his image, neither had received his mark upon their foreheads or in their hand; and they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years.” From this verse we see there are going to be soul’s saved during the tribulation period, but they will probably be killed for being a Christian and not excepting the mark of the beast. When Jesus and the saints come back to earth after the tribulation, we are going to live here for a thousand years with Jesus in charge, running the country. Jerusalem will be the capital city where Jesus will reign over the entire world. Zechariah 14:9, “And the Lord shall be King over all the earth; in that day shall there be one Lord and His name One.” 1 Corinthians 15:24-26, “Then cometh the end when he shall have delivered up the kingdom of God, even the Father; when He shall have put down all rule and all authority and power. For He must reign till He has put all enemies under His feet. The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death.” We will then live forever. There will be no more death. We will have perfect, well, complete bodies; immortal and indestructible bodies. We will have perfect hearts and perfect minds. We will finally be perfect in every way, the way God is perfect. The earth will be renewed and restored to perfection. Perfect air and pure water. NO POLLUTION. Just like it was when God first created the world. This one thousand-year reign is known as the Millenium. Revelation 20:6, “Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection: on such the second death hath no
282

2007

power, but they shall be priest of God and of Christ, and shall reign with Him a thousand years.” Isaiah 9:6&7, “For unto us a child is born, unto us a Son is given: the government shall be upon His shoulders, and His name shall be called Wonderful, Counselor, Mighty God, The Everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace. Of the increase of His government and peace there shall be no end, upon the throne of David, and upon His Kingdom, to order it, and to establish it with judgment and with justice from henceforth even forever. The zeal of the Lord of Host will perform this.” We will finally see a perfect world and a life of joy, love, happiness and righteousness God intended us to have from the very beginning. Jeremiah 31:34, “And they shall teach no more every man his neighbor, and every man his brother saying, ‘know the Lord,’ for they shall all know Me, from the least of them to the greatest of them, saith the Lord: for I will forgive their iniquity, and I will remember their sin no more.” The curse of sin will be gone. Satan, demons, evil, sickness, and death, they will all be gone forever. During this thousand-year reign we will learn all about Jesus and God. We will be able to see them face to face and talk to them. We will experience God’s love in full measure, NO HINDERANCES. What a wonderful time that will be!!!

283

CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN THE GREAT WHITE THRONE JUDGEMENT

Cc

285

THE GREAT WHITE THRONE JUDGEMENT

Cc

W

hen the thousand year millennial reign of Jesus Christ is over here on earth, God will judge and sentence Satan, the fallen angels, demons, the unsaved, and all the sinners all the way back to the creation of the world. I don’t believe I could describe this time any better or more clear than John did in Revelation 20:7-15, “And when the thousand years are expired, Satan will be loosed out of his prison, And shall go out to deceive the nations, which are in the four quarters of the earth, Gog and Magog, to gather them, together to battle: the number of whom is as the sand of the sea. And they went up on the breadth of the earth and compassed the camp of the saints about, and the beloved city: and fire came down from God out of Heaven and devoured them. And the devil that deceived them was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone, where the beast and the false prophet are, and shall be tormented day and night forever and ever. And I saw a great white throne, and Him that sat on it, from whose face the earth and those on it fled away; and there was found no place for them.
287

2007

And I saw the dead small and great, stand before God: and the books were opened, which is the book of life: and the dead were judged out of those things which were written in the books, according to their works. And the sea gave up the dead which were in it; and death and hell delivered up the dead which were in them: and they were judged every man according to their works. And death and hell were cast into the lake of fire. This is the second death. And whosoever was not found written in the book of life was cast into the lake of fire.” All unbelievers and evildoers will stand before God to be judged and then cast into the lake of fire forever. No one will slip by.

288

CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT HELL AND THE PEOPLE GOING THERE

Cc

289

HELL AND THE PEOPLE GOING THERE

Cc

H

ell is a place of punishment for those who do not believe or put their trust in God, and for those who have not accepted Jesus as Savior. Remember that Satan is spending eternity in Hell not because he didn’t believe in God. He believes in God. He knows all about Him. He was one of God’s best angels at one time. Satan is spending eternity in Hell for rebelling against God and because he would not live and conduct himself the way God had instructed. He wanted to be God and ruler an be #1. There is only one God, then, now, and forever. Some have asked, where is Hell. Is it another galaxy somewhere? I believe Hell is in the center the earth. Mathew 12:40, “For as Jonas was three days and three nights in the whale’s belly; so shall the Son of man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth.” Hell is an awful place. It is not a place where all the sinners will get together and hang out throughout eternity doing whatever they have been doing here on earth. I have spoken to a lot of people about the rapture; telling them to accept Jesus as Savior so they will not be left behind and go to Hell. People have said to me they are not ready to live for God. They have said, “Oh well, if the rapture happens,
291

2007

I guess I’ll just miss it and go to Hell then. They talk like going to Hell is not going to be so bad. Are people really that ignorant? People are not sitting around in Hell watching porn, having sex, doing drugs, getting drunk and partying. Hell is a place of torture, torment, agony, pain and suffering that never ends. Hell is scary and dark. It is a place of intense misery and fear. The horrific state of Hell is so terrible, I can not find the words to describe it. You do not want to go there. This torture will last forever, not just a few years. The little bit of pleasurable sin you might be having now, does not compare to the eternity of pain that you will endure. It is not worth it. Turn your back on sin. Say no and change your ways. Accept Jesus as Savior and make the right choices. Life is a series of choices. Daily choices. You get to choose every day whether to live right for God or not. Deuteronomy 30:19 (NIV),”…I have set before you life and death, blessings and curses. Now choose life, so that you and your children may live and that you may love the Lord your God, listen to His voice, and hold fast to Him.” God gives you the right to choose Him. He does not force Himself on you. As said before, once you accept Jesus as your Savior, God writes your name down in the Lambs Book of Life. Revelation 20:15, “And whosoever was not found in the book of life was cast into the lake of fire.” And what kind of people will not be found in the Book of Life? Revelation 21:8, “But the fearful, and unbelieving, and the abominable and murderers and whoremongers, and sorcerers and idolaters and all liars, shall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone.”

292

2007

1 John 3:15, “Whosoever hateth his brother is a murderer: and ye know that no murderer hath eternal life abiding in him.” Ephesians 5:3-5, “But fornication and all uncleanness, or covetousness, let it not be once named among you, as becometh saints. Neither filthiness nor foolish talking, nor jesting, which are not convenient, but rather giving of thanks. For this ye know that no whoremonger, nor unclean person, nor covetous man, which is an idolater, hath any inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and of God.” People can’t be living together and not be married. I know society thinks this is the way to go. You should try out the merchandise before you decide if you want to keep it. Well that sort of thinking disgust God. Even if you are being faithful and monogamous to that person you still need to be married. You need that piece of paper. You’re not suppose to sleep around. You’re suppose to save yourself till you find that one person that you love with all your heart, marry them, then have sex, then have children. Any other way is not the way God wants it to be. 1 Corinthians 6:9&10, “Know ye not that the unrighteous shall not inherit the Kingdom of God? Be not deceived, neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor effeminate (transsexuals, homosexuals), nor abusers of themselves with mankind, nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor extortioners, shall inherit the kingdom of God.” I know a lot of Christians do not like to talk about sex. If Christians are quiet and refuse to discuss it, all that’s left for people to hear are the thoughts of the world and the sinners. All people will hear is the wrong perverted point of view about it. Sex is not a dirty word or subject. God created sex to be a good thing between two married people. Satan has taken, once again, something good
293

2007

that God created and twisted it. So lets talk about sexual sins and perversion. People who abuse themselves and others through sexual acts will not be in Heaven, you will go to Hell. It does not matter if it is willing or unwilling sexual acts. People who have sex of any sorts outside the marriage vows between one man and one woman are sinning. Sexual perversion is exploding all over the world, even in America. Some things people do are just sick and twisted. People are not ashamed of there sexual escapades and performances. They are proud. They like it. They think it is impressive. They like to share and brag about their sexual activities with other people. 1 Corinthians 5:1A (NIV), “There is actually reported there is sexual immorality among you, and of a kind that does not occur even among pagans.” 1 Corinthians 5:9 (NIV), “I have written you in my letter, not to associate with sexually immoral people.” 1 Corinthians 6:13B (NIV), “The body is not meant for sexual immorality.” 1 Corinthians 6:18 (NIV), “Flee from sexual immorality. All other sins a man commits are outside his body, but he who sins sexually, sins against his own body.” Sexually immoral people are adulterers (sex outside your marriage), fornicators (unmarried sex), whores, prostitutes, pedophiles (adults having sex with children), incestuous people (sex with family and relatives), nymphomaniacs (excessive sexual desire), homosexuals, bisexuals, transsexuals and rapists. This is just to name a few, I am sure there are a lot others. If you are not doing any of these things, but you enjoy watching or hearing people involved in sexual immorality, it is sin. Romans 1:32 (NIV), “Although they know God’s righteous decree that those who do such things deserve death,
294

2007

they do not only continue to do these very things but also approve of those who practice them.” Just because something is legal does not make it right. Just because the parties involved are agreeable to it does not make it right. Cybersex, internet pornography, strip clubs, pornographic xrated movies, nude magazines and phone sex. This is all wrong. I hear people talk about oral sex as if it were nothing more than kissing someone. Teenagers think they can have oral sex and still be a virgin, so it’s alright. Married people have oral sex outside their marriage and think they are not cheating. What is wrong with people? God created sex to be an act between one man and one woman after they get married. Sex is a celebration of your marriage and commitment to one another. It should be that one, private, intimate special thing that only you and your marriage partner share that no one else can interfere with or take from you. It is a surrendering of your total self to your marriage partner. When two people have sex, the Bible says you become as one flesh (1 Cor 6:16). Your soul and your body unite with that person. Sex was meant to be a sharing of or expression of your love for one another after you marry. It is a final physical act of commitment to your marriage partner, after you say your marriage vows. God’s plan is for a man and a woman to marry, and commit to each other for life, then have sex. We have strayed so far from God’s will in this area. We have children and teenagers having sex. We have adults having multiple sex partners. We have people living together, having sex and having babies together without being married. If you do not have the written document, you are not married, I don’t care what the common laws say. If you do not have the written document, you are not divorced. You need the piece of paper. Mathew 5:31, “It hath been said, Whosoever shall put away his wife, let him give her a writing of divorcement.” We have all this media going on about gay rights and homosexuality. Homosexuals are bold, loud and proud of their lifestyle.
295

2007

They are always forming protest groups and demonstrations about what they want and how they want to be accepted by society. These gay rights organizations are advertising on television and in magazines trying to defend themselves against their lifestyle, and telling people to come out of secrecy. They want them to tell others and their employers that they are gay. They are partitioning to have the government pass laws making their homosexual lifestyle legal and socially acceptable. Just because the government might say something is legal or socially acceptable, does not make it right. Homosexuality is sexual perversion. We have celebrity homosexuals on TV stirring people up, to take a stand and join them in their quest to get social and legal approval. They use their money and media attention to protest and stir up the public to rally with them and help them defend their immorality. Homosexuals are just like any other sinner and heathen. Many of them are nice. They talk nice, do nice things. We have gay celebrities and gays who are in a position of power, going out doing nice things for people, giving to charities, trying to help the less fortunate. BLAH, BLAH, BLAH!! These self-righteous deeds means nothing to God. We have wealthy, good looking men and women who are homosexuals and sexually immoral. Just because they are good looking actors and actresses, singers or entertainers, we accept them and their lifestyle. Just because people may be a beautiful model, wonderful entertainer or a powerful politician, does not make them good. Their lifestyle should not be accepted and worthy to be admired. Just because they seem nice or do nice things for people, does not make them good. Nice and good are two completely different things. ONLY GOD ALMIGHTY CAN MAKE YOU GOOD. Only good people will be in Heaven. Good people live a good lifestyle that is obedient to the will and words of God. You can not take something that God calls a sin, get society to back you up and get the government laws changed to back you up, and turn it from a sin to a good and acceptable thing. If God said something is wrong and people will go to Hell for it, then it is wrong. It does not matter to God how many people or how much of the world is supporting you. There are no sexual perverts or homo296

2007

sexuals in Heaven. Never have been and never will be. God has a special place in the pit of Hell for you. If you are involved in homosexuality or any sexual perversion or lifestyle, God wants you to know that He loves you, but He will not tolerate or accept your sinful lifestyle. You sins have consequences. God’s rules and laws does not change. If you choose to live your life in sin, your consequence is Hell and God will let you go there. Homosexuality is a sin. As far as being born that way, yes, we were all born into this world as a sinner, everyone of us. We are all born with a sinful nature. Our soul, spirit and personality is influenced by Satan. We are born into this world that way, some with stronger demons to overcome than others. But as said in earlier chapters, all sinners have a choice to make at some point in their lives. You choose to turn to God for strength to overcome your sinful nature. He is the only One who can change your sinful desires to godly desires. The blood of Jesus is the only thing that can take away your sins. There is no sin or demonic spirit that is too powerful for Jesus Christ to cleanse you of. Get down on your knees right now and ask Jesus to forgive you and change you. Tell Him you are sorry and you do not want to live that way anymore. Find a church that teaches the biblical principals of God and preaches that homosexuality is wrong. Go there. Get support. Stop hanging out with homosexuals and sexually immoral people. Christians should not hang out with sinners. Be strong. No friends are better than having bad friends. Get your Bible out. Read the book. Find out what is right and what is wrong. Find out what is sin and what is not sin. If God said it was sin when the Bible was written, then it is still sin. Government laws can’t change that. Social acceptance can’t change that. Your therapist, psychologist or psychiatrist can’t change that. Your pastor or preacher can not change a sin to a good thing. God is the only judge. God has the last word. The Bible is God’s word. God never changes. He never changes His mind. His word never changes. Don’t trust the government to tell you what is right and what is wrong. Don’t trust anyone but God to tell you what is right and what is wrong. Get your Bible and read it for yourself. We used to be one nation under God, and one nation living godly, but we have become
297

2007

corrupt and ungodly. Sadly we are still the best place to live in this whole world, but we have gradually slipped away from what God wanted us to be. Sexual perversion and homosexuality have been around since the beginning of time. Sexual perversion and homosexuality were around in Jesus’ day as well. Satan has no new tricks. We are just a new generation in a different period of time. Sodom and Gomorrah were two cities in the Bible that God destroyed because of their wicked, evil ways and sexual immorality. It was called Sodom because of the sodomy and homosexuality that was going on there. The full story of Sodom and Gomorrah is found in the book of Genesis. God destroys the two cities and refers back to the story throughout the whole Bible, for us to learn from them. God told them their sins were wrong, if they did not change, they would be destroyed and that is exactly what God did. He will not tolerate or excuse sexual immorality and homosexuality. God destroyed the two cities except for Abraham and Lot and their families. God warned them ahead of time and told them where to go for safety. Genesis 13:13 (NIV), “Now the men of Sodom were wicked and were sinning greatly against the Lord.” Abraham pleads with God not to destroy the cities if he could find as little as ten people who were righteous in the Lords eyes. God agrees. Genesis 18:32 (NIV), “Then he said, May the Lord not be angry, but let me speak just once more. What if only ten can be found there? He answered, for the sake of ten I will not destroy it.” God sent Abraham and two angels to Sodom to warn Lot to leave the city before God destroyed it. Genesis 19:12-17 (NIV), “The two men said to Lot, ‘do you have anyone else here, sons-in-law, sons or daughters or anyone else in the city who belongs to you? Get them
298

2007

out of here, because we are going to destroy this place. The outcry to the Lord against it’s people is so great that He has sent us to destroy it. So Lot went out and spoke to his sons-in-law, who were pledged to marry his daughters. He said, Hurry and get out of this place, because the Lord is about to destroy the city! But his sons-in-law thought he was joking. With the coming of dawn, the angels urged Lot, saying, Hurry take your wife and your two daughters who are here, or you will be swept away when the city is punished. When he hesitated, the men grasped his hand and the hands of his wife and of his two daughters and led them safely out of the city, for the Lord was merciful to them. As soon as they had brought them out, one of them said, “Flee for your lives! Don’t look back, and don’t stop anywhere in the plain! Flee to the mountains or you will be swept away!” Genesis 19:23-26 (NIV), “By the time Lot reached Zoar, the sun had risen over the land. Then the Lord rained down burning sulfur on Sodom and Gomorrah, from the Lord out of the Heavens. Thus He overthrew those cities and the entire plain, including all those living in the cities- and also the vegetation in the land. But Lots wife looked back and she became a pillar of salt.” God tells us over and over that He will not allow people to escape their sins and sexual immorality. Isaiah 3:9(NIV), “The look on their faces testifies against them; they parade their sin like Sodom; they do not hide it. Woe to them! They have brought disaster upon themselves.”
299

2007

Jeremiah 23:14 (NIV), “And among the prophets of Jerusalem, I have seen something horrible; they commit adultery and live a lie. They strengthen the hands of evil doers, so that no one turns from his wickedness. They are all like Sodom to Me; the people of Jerusalem are like Gomorrah.” Jeremiah 49:18 (NIV), “As Sodom and Gomorrah were overthrown along with their neighboring towns, says the Lord, so no one will live there; no man will dwell in it.” God sent His apostles out to warn people to change from their wickedness before judgment came. Mathew 10:14-16(NIV), “If anyone will not welcome you or listen to your words, shake the dust off your feet when you leave that home or town. I tell you the truth, it will be more bearable for Sodom and Gomorrah on the day of judgment than for that town. I am sending you out like sheep among wolves. Therefore be as shrewd as snakes and as innocent as doves.” 2 Peter 2:4-9 (NIV), “For if God did not spare the angels when they sinned, but sent them to Hell, putting them into gloomy dungeons to be held for judgment; if He did not spare the ancient world when He brought the flood on it’s ungodly people, but protected Noah, a preacher of righteousness and seven others; if He condemned the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah by burning them to ashes, and made them an example of what is going to happen to the ungodly; and if He rescued Lot a righteous man who was distressed by the filthy lives of lawless men; …if this is so, then the Lord knows how to rescue godly men from trials and to hold the unrighteous for the day of judgment while continuing their punishment.”
300

2007

Jude 1:7 (NIV), “In a similar way, Sodom and Gomorrah and the surrounding towns gave themselves up to sexual immorality and perversion. They served as an example of those who suffer the punishment of eternal fire.” God is gracious and merciful. He waits and waits. He tries to give us time to change from our evil ways. God always sends someone to warn the people of their sins before He destroys them. God always sends someone to say He has had enough. God always sorts out and rescues the righteous and takes them to safety first before destruction comes to the wicked. No one gets away with their sins and no one is punished unfairly. Do you understand yet how God is? Do you understand the way He does things? I am sent to tell this world that Jesus is coming soon to judge the ungodly. You will not be judged if you judge yourself and change from your wickedness. God is disgusted. Get your lives straight and live right. Hell is a very real and horrible place. You do not want to spend eternity there. It is not worth the little bit of pleasure that you think you are having. The choice is yours. You know if you start to do something or already doing something and your not sure if it’s right or wrong, then ask your self-these quick questions. Ask yourself if it is something Jesus would do, or do you think they are doing it in Heaven? Most of the time that will help you make a fast decision. And if you are still in doubt, then don’t do it at all until your sure. It’s better to be safe than sorry. And to you that are educated and intellectual, get off your high horse. Good for you that you’ve been blessed with smarts. But that doesn’t mean you are better than everyone else. It doesn’t mean you know so much that you don’t need God’s help, guidance and input. Don’t be so vain and prideful and full of yourself. You still need God. Stop trying to reason things out and find some scientific explanation for things. You have to receive God and the things of God by faith. Faith definitely goes against our human common sense and our human logic. Romans 1:21-32, “Because that when they knew God, they glorified Him not as God, neither were thankful;
301

2007

but became vain in their imaginations, and their foolish heart was darkened. Professing themselves to be wise they became fools. And changed the glory of the incorruptible God into an image made like to corruptible man, and to birds, and four footed beasts, and creeping things. Wherefore God also gave them up to uncleanness through the lusts of their own hearts, to dishonor their own bodies between themselves; Who changed the truth of God into a lie; and worshipped and served the creature more than the Creator, who is blessed forever. A-men. For this cause God gave them up unto vile affections: for even their women did change the natural use into that which is unseemly, and receiving themselves that recompense of their error which was meet. And even as they did not like to retain God in their knowledge, God gave them over to a reprobate mind, to do those things which are not convenient; Being filled with all unrighteousness, fornication and wickedness, covetousness, maliciousness: full of envy and murder, debate deceit, malignity, whisper’s, Backbiters, haters of God, despiteful, proud, boasters, inventors of evil things, disobedient to parents, Without understanding, covenant breakers, without natural affection, implacable, unmerciful: Who knowing the judgment of God, that they which commit such things are worthy of DEATH, not only do the same, but have pleasure in them that do them.” Just because you don’t do bad things, doesn’t mean you’re OK. If you enjoy watching people do bad things, God says you’re just as bad as they are. Most people know in their heart what is right or wrong. God makes things very clear in the Bible what is right and what is wrong.
302

2007

John 3:3, “Jesus answered and said unto him, Verily, Verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be born again, he can not see the Kingdom of God.” Mathew 7:21, “Not every one that saith unto Me, Lord, Lord shall enter into the Kingdom of Heaven; but he that doeth the will of My Father which is in Heaven.” 2 Thessalonians 2:12, “That they all might be damned who believe not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness.” Revelation 20:15, “And whosoever was not found written in the Book of Life was cast into the Lake of Fire.” Mathew 10:32&33, “Whosoever therefore shall confess me before men, him will I confess also before My Father which is in Heaven. But whosoever shall deny Me before men, him will I also deny before My Father which is in Heaven.” Mathew 13:49&50, “So shall it be at the end of the world: the angels shall come forth, and sever the wicked from among the just, And shall cast them into the furnace of fire; there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth.” Mathew 19:23, “Then said Jesus unto His disciple, Verily I say unto you, that a rich man shall hardly enter into the Kingdom of Heaven.” This does not mean all rich people are going to Hell. It means people who think they are all that because of their money, and most but not all do, have the wrong attitude. It means people who think they are better than others because they have money. It also means people who are selfish and greedy and refuse to help those who have not been as blessed. People who can afford to just do good for others
303

2007

but they refuse to. People who trust that because they have money they are safe and secure and don’t have anything to worry about. It’s people who trust in whatever they think their money can do for them rather than what God can do for them. It’s people who forget that they would not have what they have if it wasn’t for the blessings of God on their life. God expects us to have a good, clean, forgiving, helpful, merciful, heart and mind. He expects us to believe in Him and consider Him very real and the most important person in our lives. He expects us to do what His written word says. He expects us to listen to Him and do what He speaks to us to do, even if we don’t understand why. We just do it because He said so and He knows best. When we hold rebellion, disobedience, unforgiveness, and anything but love in our hearts for God and others, then we are sinning and in danger of Hell. God wants us to love Him above anything and anyone. He wants us to be willing to give up everything we have and give ourselves to Him. He wants our complete devotion. The more mature of a Christian you are depends on the depth of love you have for God and the depth of understanding you have for His word and His ways. God says if you love Him you do what He says. If you disobey God on a continual basis then you don’t love Him, you don’t belong to Him and your going to Hell. Test yourself. The rules and laws of God are given to identify sin, so you know what’s right and wrong. They are not given to take the fun out of life. God wants us to have fun. He wants us to be happy. But society has allowed Satan to come into their lives and twist the goodness of God. There’s nothing wrong with music, dancing, sports, movies, partying, all kinds of things we like to do to entertain ourselves are OK with God. What makes it wrong is when we make it nasty, sexual, violent, destructive, and hurtful. That’s taking something that God meant for our good and allowing Satan to mess it up.

304

2007

Exodus 20:1-17 are the Ten Commandments. Do you keep them or do you break them? 1) I, the Lord, am your God. You shall not have other gods before Me. 2) You shall not take the name of the Lord your God in vain. 3) Remember to keep holy the Sabbath Day. 4) Honor your father and your mother. 5) You shall not kill. 6) You shall not commit adultery. 7) You shall not steal. 8) You shall not bear false witness (lying) against your neighbor. 9) You shall not covet your neighbor’s house. 10) You shall not covet your neighbor’s wife. No one is perfect. We all make mistakes. It’s impossible to keep all the laws all of the time. At the end of every day we all, even Christians, have something we need to ask God to forgive us for. It’s the ones who do the same things over and over and over, with no remorse, guilt or conviction, that have a problem. God judges our hearts. Our actions are a result of what is going on in our hearts and minds. The main thing is love. God said we are keeping all of His laws as long as we love Him with all our heart, soul, mind, and body, and others around us the same way. Proverbs 10:12, “Hatred stirs up strife, but LOVE covers all sins.” Only you and God know what’s really in your heart and mind. The bottom line is if you don’t have true love on the inside of your heart and show true love to the people in and around your life, then you are in danger of eternity in Hell. There are only two places where you can spend eternity. The only people who are going to be in Heaven are people who possess true love, which can only be received from God. Everyone else will be in Hell.
305

CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE NEW HEAVEN AND NEW EARTH

Cc

307

NEW HEAVEN AND NEW EARTH

Cc

A

fter the Great White Throne Judgment, God will bring in a new heaven and a new earth. God will then destroy this present earth and heavens forever. Revelations 21:1-3, “… and I saw a new heaven and a new earth: for the first heaven and the first earth were passed away: and there was no more sea. And John saw the holy city, New Jerusalem, coming down from God out of heaven prepared as a bride adorned for her husband. And I heard a great voice out of heaven saying, behold, the tabernacle of God is with Me and he will dwell with them, and they shall be His people, and God Himself shall be with them, and be there God.” Some theologians teach that we will be spending eternity on this present earth. I believe this earth is going to be replaced with a new heaven and a new earth like the Bible says. I am not really concerned if I spend eternity on this earth or a new earth or wherever. I will be with God, Jesus and my family. Wherever that is, it will be a wonderful place. We will never die, and there will be no more pain, sadness, sickness or fighting; just love, peace joy and happiness. Everyone will be blessed with a mansion of their own. It’s going to be great.

309

2007

Mathew 13:49&50, “so shall it be at the end of the world; the angels shall come forth, and sever the wicked from among the just, And shall cast them into the furnace of fire: there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth.” I believe this present earth will be one big ball of Hell fire. I believe Hell to be the “heart of the earth” and all sinners are bound there. Mathew 12:40, “For as Jonas was three days and three nights in the whale’s belly; so shall the Son of man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth.” I believe God’s people will be transferred to a new heaven and a new earth to live forever and all the sinners will be bound to this earth to burn forever. Actually, I guess you could say this is when the world has actually ended. Like I said in earlier chapters, God has not given me any prophetic visions of things after the rapture. I only know and believe what the Bible has to say about our lives after the rapture and where we will be spending eternity. I just trust God that everything is going to be wonderful.

310

CHAPTER THIRTY HEAVEN DESCRIBED

Cc

311

HEAVEN DESCRIBED

Cc

W

e are not, as Christians, going to be just floating around on clouds throughout eternity the way so many people portray Heaven. John 14:2-3, KJV “In my Father’s house are many mansions: if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. And if I go to prepare a place for you, I will come again and receive you unto Myself; that where I am there you may be also.” God is King, Lord and Majesty. We are His children, princes and princesses. We will live like royalty. It is a promise from God. God has a literal place, a beautiful, sparkling city for us to dwell in, as long as we’ve accepted Jesus Christ as Savior, and gotten our names written down in the Lamb’s Book of Life. Revelation 21:9-27-22:1-5, TEV “One of the seven angels who had the seven bowls full of the seven last plagues came to me and said, “Come and I will show you the Bride, the wife of the Lamb.” The Spirit took control of me, and the angel carried me to the top of a very high mountain. He showed me Jerusalem, the Holy City, coming down out of Heaven
313

2007

from God. And shining with the glory of God the city shown like a precious stone, like a jasper clear as crystal. It had a great high wall, with twelve gates and with twelve angels in charges of the gates. On the gates were written the names of the twelve tribes of the people of Israel. There were three gates on each side: three on the east, three on the south, three on the north and three on the west. The city’s walls were built on twelve foundations stones, on which were written the names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb. The angel that spoke to me had a gold measuring stick: it was fifteen hundred miles long and as wide and as high as it is long. The angel also measured the wall, and it was 216 feet high according to the standard unit of measure which he was using. The wall was made of jasper, and the city itself was made of pure gold, as clear as glass. The foundation stones of the city wall were adorned with all kinds of precious stones. The first foundation stones was jasper, the second sapphire, the third agate, the fourth emerald, The fifth onyx, the sixth carnelian, the seventh yellow quartz, the eighth beryl, the ninth topaz, the tenth chalcedony, the eleventh turquoise, the twelfth amethyst. The twelve gates were twelve pearls; each gate was made from a single pearl. The street of the city was pure gold, transparent as glass. I did not see a temple in the city, because its temple is the Lord God Almighty and the Lamb. The city has no need of the sun or the moon to shine on it, because the glory of God shines on it, and the Lamb is its lamp.
314

2007

The peoples of the world will walk by its light and the kinds of the earth will bring their wealth into it. The gates of the city will stand open all day; they will never be close, because there will be no night there. But nothing that is impure will enter the city, not anyone who does shameful things or tells lies. Only those whose names are written in the Lamb’s Book of the Living will enter the city. The angel also showed me the river of the water of life, sparkling like crystal, and coming from the throne of God and of the Lamb, And flowing down the middle of the city’s street. On each side of the river was the Tree of Life which bears fruit twelve times a years, once each month; and it’s leaves are for the healing of the nations. Nothing that is under God’s curse will be found in the city. The throne of God and of the Lamb will be in the city, and His servants will worship Him. They will see His face, and His Name will be written on their foreheads. There shall be no more night, and they will not need lamps or sunlight, because the Lord God will be their Light and they shall rule forever and ever.” There we will be forever with the Lord. He has a glorious eternal future for all of us who love Him and have given our lives to Him. All of us who will just believe in God right now and accept Jesus as Savior while there is still time, before the rapture, will have nothing to worry about. Please don’t miss out and get left behind. Remember God loves us so much, but you must love Him back in order for you to have a relationship with Him. Deuteronomy 30:19, KJV “I call Heaven and earth to record this day against you, that I have set before you life and death, blessing and cursing; therefore choose life, that both thou and thy seed may live.”
315

CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE FINAL THOUGHTS ONE LAST PLEA

Cc

317

FINAL THOUGHTS – ONE LAST PLEA

Cc

I

can just imagine what some of you may be thinking. These things may happen but they are a long way off. Well, no it’s not. The rapture is just right around the corner. I admit there are a lot of things about the end of time that I’m not sure of. But God has given me all the information I need to know and want to know. My calling, my assignment in life is to bring an awareness to people that something spectacular is about to happen and we need to prepare ourselves, our families, and our friends for these events. It can turn out to be a good thing or a bad thing depending on the choices we make right now today. I know some of this may be hard to believe. It’s a lot easier to tell yourself you don’t believe it, brush it off and go about your life as you were. But it is all true. All of these things are going to happen and in the very near future. We all need to make some changes. Just because you don’t believe something doesn’t make it go away or leave you exempt from it. Why don’t you just play it safe and take the time right now to get right with God and stay that way. Even if the rapture didn’t happen, tomorrow may still not come for you. Today may be your last chance to get right with God. None of us know when our time is to leave this earth.
319

2007

This message is knowledge for you. God is warning you because He doesn’t want any of us to be destroyed. Hosea 4:6, “My people are destroyed for a lack of knowledge.” Remember that God loves us all very much. He’s a good God and a good Father. He doesn’t want anything bad to happen to anyone of us. He could make us love Him, but that’s not the way He does things. He gives us the freedom and the right to choose. But if we choose to live a life opposite to what God tells us, then all that’s left is a life with Satan. We will suffer as a result of that choice. John 8:24, “I (Jesus) said therefore unto you that you shall die in your sins; for if you believe not that I am He, you shall die in your sins.” God is using me to speak this message to you. Please receive it. I have begged and pleaded throughout the whole book for people to get saved while you have the chance. The choice is yours. Do not wait another minute. 1 Corinthians 2:14&16, “But the natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God; for they are foolishness unto him; neither can he know them because they are spiritually discerned. For who hath known the mind of the Lord, that He may instruct him? But we (Christians) have the mind of Christ.” 1 Corinthians 3:9A, “For we are laborers together with God.” God is using this book, this message to warn everyone of His coming. So everyone has enough time to prepare themselves and their families. Do not wait till the last minute. I know you are smarter than that. You need to prepare yourself NOW.
320

CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO LEFT BEHIND

Cc

321

LEFT BEHIND

Cc

O

K. You’re one of those who just wouldn’t trust your life to God and listen to all the warning. Now you’ve missed the rapture and you’ve been left behind. If you missed the rapture that means you were not ready for Heaven. God took us straight to Heaven when we were raptured. There are only good, God filled people in Heaven. If you are not good and God filled, that’s why you are still here. I can just hear some of you right now saying, “why did God allow this to happen to me?” People always want to blame God for their bad choices. If you have been left behind, it’s your fault, not God’s. God has been telling everyone this day was coming. You just chose not to listen. Look around, the message has been on television, radio, newspapers, magazines and billboards. You couldn’t miss it if you tried. God is merciful and gracious. He did not take anyone by surprise. He gave everyone a chance to repent. Now what? I’m not real sure what you might be able to do at this point. I really don’t think there is a completely safe place anywhere for you. That’s why God wanted you to go up in the rapture. But now tribulation has started. You’ll probably want to try to hide away and not come out till the seven years of tribulation is over. Since there will be nuclear wars, earthquakes, storms, and total devastation, maybe under ground or deep in a cave or a mountain would be the best place. You would still run the risk of the mountain or cave collapsing and being buried alive. The Bible says mountains
323

2007

and islands will be swallowed up in earthquakes. The water and air will be contaminated. There’s going to be destruction and fighting and killing going on everywhere. The first thing you need to do is ask Jesus to come into your heart and forgive you of your sins. Then ask Him to help you and tell you where to hide to be safe through the tribulation. And be willing to do and go wherever He says. I’m not sure how much help God is going to give to the one’s who have waited till after the rapture to give their life to Him. I do know that the Bible speaks of the one’s who are beheaded and killed because they profess faith in God and refused the mark of the beast. The only saving God may be doing at this point may just be your soul. Your body may end up dying. It doesn’t matter whether your body dies or not. Just continue to praise and thank God for saving your soul and giving you eternal life in Heaven. You’re not going to be able to go out shopping casually like you are now. You’ll probably have to live quite primitively if you do not have the mark of the beast. No electric or water or a lot of luxuries you are accustomed to. Gather all the food, water, medicine, antibiotics, tools, artificial light, weapons, clothes, shoes, blankets and a Bible and hide yourself away somewhere in some kind of fallout shelter. If you remain out in society and not except the mark of the beast, you will be killed, beheaded, and destroyed. If you hide away, there’s still a chance you will be killed if not by people then by radiation, natural disasters, or a deadly plague. You’ve got to seal yourself up somewhere to keep bugs, rodents, and wild beasts from reaching you. Seven years is a very long time. If you do survive through all that, you’ll have to have an awful lot of food and water stored or you’ll die of starvation and dehydration. There’s not a lot of foods that will last for seven years without going bad except maybe dry beans and rice. If they’re not stored airtight they could ruin also. You’ll also need supplies to have a fire for cooking and for warmth during the winter. You’ll need supplies to keep your hideout area clean and sanitized so germs and bacteria don’t contaminate and kill you. Take shovels and garbage bags to bury your waste. Lots of bleach, lime, salt, alcohol, baking soda, and peroxide will
324

2007

probably come in handy. I am sure you will need alot of camping supplies. Keep a calendar so you’ll know when the seven years is up. Don’t come out of hiding for any reason. It might be best not to listen to a radio or any kind of news from the world, because it will be easy to be deceived by all the lies that will be told. Satan is a master deceiver and liar. He is good at it. You are no match for him alone. You know the day when we were all raptured. Count seven years from then and don’t come out till it’s all over. God Himself will come and get you when it’s over. Don’t give up hope. Don’t communicate with anyone. DON’T ACCEPT THE MARK OF THE BEAST. Hide, pray and stay there till Jesus comes after you. I know all this sounds extreme. The tribulation is going to be extreme. Don’t make choices now that will cause you to miss the rapture. Get ready for the trip. You don’t want to be left behind. Get yourself Rapture-Ready.

325

CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE HIS CALL AND SHARING MY VISION

Cc

327

HIS CALL AND SHARING MY VISION

Cc

I

would like to take a moment to share my vision with you and tell you a little about myself, just in case you are wondering who I am and what qualifies me to write this book warning people about the rapture. I am a married, 25 year so far, mother of 2, and a grandmother of one. I was born in Waycross, Georgia but moved to Bradenton, Florida when I was 8 years old. My Mom and Dad are great people, and though we didn’t attend church every Sunday as a family, they had strong moral beliefs. They attended church on a regular basis as children and young adults, and were dedicated to teaching both my brothers and myself to live within the guidelines of the Bible. We were sent to private Christian school and maintained a close family relationship. As far back as I can remember, I have always believed Jesus loved me and God was with me. I don’t remember not believing in God. My Mom and Dad divorced in the mid 70’s. I was 15 years old. This was tragic for my brothers and me. What we thought were our perfect little lives had been ripped apart. All our hopes and dreams just seemed lost. I felt tossed aside and a total mess. I felt like I could not count on anyone. I was angry and hurt. I felt all alone. My feelings really ruled my life.
329

2007

The divorce of my parents threw me on an emotional roller coaster. I stopped going to church and blamed God for every problem in my life. I was very unstable in my emotions. I would be happy one day and deeply depressed the next. It took a while for me to cope and except the situation. I made an awful lot of mistakes as a result of my emotional unstableness. In fact, it wasn’t until I found myself married with a baby of my own that I realized I should just get over it. Stop blaming every bad thing that was happening in my life on my parents getting a divorce. I accepted the fact that sometimes bad things happen to good people and even parents make mistakes. After all people get divorced everyday. Just suck it up and move on. Finally, at 25 years old, I was fed up with feeling sorry for myself, and decided to take responsibility for my own life. I could not do anything about the past. I had to just start over and be the best I could be for my own husband and children. I rededicated my life to Jesus Christ. I started going to church again and taking my husband and kids with me. I started reading my Bible again with a more mature state of mind. I just started at the beginning and read on through. I knew God was the only One who could help me and the only One I could really count on in life. As I read my Bible, I saw my life, my problems and the answers to my problems. As I read my bible, God just took over and miraculously healed me of all my hurt, pain and resentment. He filled my heart and life with joy, love and happiness. One night, God gave me a vision about my life. He had a plan for me. I had a dream. I saw my life as it was then in 1986, I was 27 years old. I saw changes in my life as it proceeded over a period of several years. Changes happened in my health, in my marriage and in my financial status. A lot of the things God showed me in the dream were just about my own personal life and my family. However, I did see terrible things happening in the world. Before the rapture happens, I saw a lot of people suffering right here in my own town because they had no food, water, or electric. I do not know what causes this to happen. It could be a storm or something else out of our control that we are unable to stop. There will definitely be days where you will need some extra food and water on hand.
330

2007

Everyone should always keep emergency supplies around. Things like candles, batteries, can foods, bottle water. If possible try to keep extra medications on hand. Economically things are going to get rough. Don’t expect people to share supplies with you. If people can share then good, but try to do what you can to have your own. I saw myself writing a book and telling people how to get saved and to prepare for the return of Jesus. I saw God using me as a voice to tell others about Him. I saw myself praying for people and seeing them healed miraculously. I woke up thinking that was the strangest dream I had ever had. My dream ended with myself and my family going up to Heaven in the rapture. When I woke up, I was prompted to write the details of my dream down. In fact, I was overwhelmed by the dream until I sat down and started writing it down on paper. I knew God had shown me what I was to do with the rest of my life right up to the rapture. Proverbs 29:18, “Where there is no vision the people perish.” This vision God gave me changed my life. It gave me hope and peace in the hard times. When I didn’t think I could make it, God would remind me of my calling. I pray it changes your life and helps you prepare for our Lord and Savior. After I received this vision from God in 1986. I wrote it down, sealed it up and kept it a secret except for a few family members. God told me He would let me know when I was to release the vision to people. Many things had to happen before I was to share it with the world. I spent several years just maturing and learning about God and the Bible. I needed to learn about God and learn to recognize His voice above anything. Satan tries to get us to let go of our visions and callings. I have had several tragedies in my life that I did not know was going to happen. I was totally devastated when my Dad went home to Heaven in April 2000 and my brother went home to Heaven in April 2001. I had major marital problems at the end of 2001. I had never felt so emotionally and spiritually weak in my whole life. In 2000 and 2001, I thought my world was falling apart. I mourned, cried and
331

2007

prayed. I really just wanted to die. I thought I did not want to be here in this world anymore. God let me act like that till I decided to have an elective operation in 2002 and things went wrong and I really did think I was going to die. I was bed ridden for almost eight months. I had a lot of time to just think and pray. God showed me that everyone’s life has a reason. My reason for living was not to just get married, have children, buy a nice house and entertain myself. Although all that is great and very fulfilling, I believe my main reason for being born and living in this day and time is to know the love of God with all my heart and be used of God in these last days before the rapture. God helped me see that I do have plenty to live for and I need to fulfill my assignment from God. I ask forgiveness for my lack of faith. God touched me, blessed me and showed me I was much stronger than I thought I was. I knew I was going to make it with God no matter what was going on in my life. I just wanted to accomplish what God had called me to do. In 2003 a woman from church said she had a word from God for me. It was for me to get the message out that He had given me. She said now was the time. I immediately thought of the vision God had given me 17 years earlier. I found the vision that I had written down, opened it up, and reread it. Everything God had shown me was going to happen in my life had happened and I knew she was right, that now is finally the time to release this vision. God was using this woman to be the voice I had been waiting to hear to tell me when to release the vision. I got my book together that I had been working on and submitted it for publishing. God had shown me in the dream that He was giving me about 3 years to share this rapture prophecy with the world before the rapture actually happens. It’s now January 2004 and so many things have happened in my life, most of which God had shown me was going to happen, but it was out of my control, and there was no way for me to change it or stop it. Going through those trials and tribulations have made me a stronger person. I’ve experienced and survived many heartaches and disappointments in my life. Some of them challenged me to the point that I really did not think I was going to make it through, but
332

2007

I did. God did not give up on me and I did not give up on Him. I would not change a thing because it has helped me be the person I am today. God has a plan and purpose for each one of our lives. He planned our lives out before we were even born. Some of us get a dream or a vision. Some of us are prophesied over. Some of us just get a strong desire or a hunger to accomplish certain things in our lives. Some of us are blessed with an unmistakable talent that should be shared with the world. Not one job or one person is more important to God than another. God uses our life experiences to accomplish things in the world if we let Him. Though a lot of us can tell of bad childhoods or circumstances we would have rather avoided, God will take that and use your passion about it to touch other people’s lives. Those things we go through in life helps to develop our personalities to be what God wants so He can use us. One way or another we are all put here on earth with a particular role to play and a specific assignment to accomplish at a specific time and place. We choose to follow that prompting on the inside and listen to that inner voice or reject it. God will not force us to obey Him. He just backs off and waits for us to come to our senses and make the right choice. I would have never been able to do for God 15 years ago, what I am able to do for Him today. I was too emotional and I was too worried about what people thought of me. I was insecure and immature spiritually. Now I am ready and I choose to listen and obey. I didn’t have to write this book. I knew there would be people that would think I was crazy or that I was a false prophet. There are always going to be haters and gossipers no matter what you do. But I feel honored that God has such a spectacular plan for my life and actually wants to use me to give people a message from Him in these last days. I have no defense against any negative accusations nor do I care to try to come up with one. People will see this prophecy come to pass. The prophecy will speak for itself. Deuteronomy 8:22 says, “when a prophet speaks in the name of the Lord, if the thing does not happen or come to pass, that is the thing which the Lord hath not spoken.”

333

2007

God has revealed to me the year and the season when the rapture will happen. No one is going to change my mind about that. God speaks to me often, as He does many of His children. If you are familiar with the voice of God, once you hear Him speak to you, no one can tell you different. You know His voice. You just know that you know that you heard from Him. I know a lot of people have questioned whether I really did hear from God. All I can say is, yes I did. If anyone really knew God and His word, they would know this is how God operates. Mathew 24:37, “But as the days of Noah were, so shall also the coming of the Son of Man be.” Jesus will come to save us in the same way people were saved and warned in the days of Noah. God told Noah it will rain in 7 days. Genesis 7:4, “For yet seven days, and I will cause it to rain upon the earth forty days and forty nights; and everything substance that I have made will I destroy from off the face of the earth.” God told Noah exactly what He was going to do and when He was going to do it. It wasn’t a surprise shot or a vague answer of one day soon. I am quite sure Noah shared that information with whoever would listen. But nobody believed him. They had never seen rain before, like we have never seen anyone raptured, so it was hard for them to even imagine what he was talking about. They continued to live their same old lifestyle. And just laughed Noah off as some kind of freak that was off his rocker. If you really know God and know His love, you would know He was going to warn us specifically. He loves us all too much to not warn us of something of this magnitude. Some people do not want to believe I have heard from God because I am just an average, unknown, middle-class housewife. They think why is God telling something this important to me and not to someone else of higher recognition. Again, I do not know. But I know the word of God says He does do this.
334

2007

1 Corinthians 1:25-29, “Because the foolishness of God is wiser than men; and the weakness of God is stronger than men. For ye see your calling, brethren, how that not many wise men after the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble are called; But God hath chosen the weak things of the world to confound the things, which are mighty; And the base things of the world, and the things which are despised, hath God chosen, yea, and things which are not, to bring to nought things that are; That no flesh should glory in His presence.” I am sure God is revealing other secrets to His other children about the last days that He hasn’t told me. Share what you know like I am trying to do. Use every resource you can to try to tell people. Even if you can only help one person to prepare for the return of Jesus, then do it. That one person’s life is worth it. We are all extremely valuable in God’s eyes. Not one person is more important to God than another. We are all special. All I know is God loves you. He gave me this message to share with the world. God is trying to warn the lost, the unbelievers. If you are not a child of God, that is why you are not hearing Him speak to you. If you are a child of God you must be hearing Him tell you to get ready. You must be at least feeling the urgency that something spectacular is about to happen. I know I’m no one special in the eyes of the world. I’m not a political or religious scholar. I’m not a great speaker or writer. I’m not a superstar. I do not have a church or a big ministry where people are sending me money and supporting me. Why God chose me for this particular job, I have no idea. But I intend to be that voice for God to use any way He chooses. I am not going to worry about what some people may think. I do not care if other people want to judge or criticize me. I just want God’s approval. Everybody thought Noah was some kind of idiot when he was building that ark in the middle of the desert, but that didn’t stop him. He and his family were the
335

2007

only ones that were prepared. Everyone else was destroyed for their lack of unbelief. John 12:43 (Amp), “For they loved the approval and the praise and the glory that come from men, instead of and more than the glory that comes from God. They valued their credit with men, more than their credit with God.” If God calls you to do something, then do it. Don’t be ashamed of what people may think of you. I really feel sorry for whoever does not take this message from God seriously, and ends up unprepared to meet God face to face. When I first started telling this prophecy I thought people were going to accept it and be just as excited as I was when I first heard it from God. But many people were not. God actually used the hurricane tragedies to help me understand human nature a little better. Before the hurricanes hit, PEOPLE ARE WARNED. Some flee to safety, some wait around to see what happens. Some take the warnings seriously and some do not. People are receiving this rapture warning the same way. Some are taking it seriously and preparing and some just want to wait and see what happens. I have no control over the ones who choose to wait and see. We all have freedom of choice. God will not make everyone listen. He gives the warning and it is up to us to receive it and prepare for it. Like I said, God has shown me what I am to do right up to the rapture. I got that dream from God in 1986 and had to learn not to try to rush on through to make things happen when I wanted them to, or stop them from happening. I had to wait and take one step at a time as God directed me. I had to just learn to deal with life’s ups and downs. So much of your own life is influenced by other people’s actions and you can not control other people. God finally spoke to me and told me it’s time to get this book and warning out to people. I know what some of you are saying because I’ve heard it over and over. You’re saying, “No one knows when the world will end.” As I’ve shown you in the earlier chapters of this book this is not true. I don’t believe this world will actually end for a very long time but this world system that we now have is going to end and drastic
336

2007

changes are going to happen world wide very soon. It will not be good here; otherwise God would not bother removing His children to safety first. The only ones who are going to be unprepared and caught off guard are the unbelievers, the sinners. If you are a child of God, you can hear God’s voice, even for the tiniest little details. Listen for Him and follow His prompting daily. God is telling all his children to get ready; Jesus is coming to get you soon. Amos 3:7, “Surly the Lord God will do nothing, but he revealed his secret unto his servants the prophets.” God is reaching out to you, to warn you of what is about to happen. He doesn’t want anyone to be left behind and destroyed. God loves us all very much. He wants us all to receive Him and go to Heaven. Hosea 4:6, “My people are destroyed for a lack of knowledge.” Our job from now until the rapture is to reach out to our families and friends and whoever else we have opportunity to warn and witness to and tell them to prepare. Get your heart and soul’s right with God. Clear up anything that might hold you back from going up in the rapture with the rest of us. Love people, care about people, have compassion for others. Forgive others who have wronged you. Ask forgiveness from those you have wronged. Don’t let the sun go down on any ill feelings or unforgiveness!! Don’t get left behind. If you knew you were going to die today or if the world was going to end today what would you do? Would you make sure your loved ones knew that you loved them? Would you swallow your pride and make amends with that family member or friend you’ve been mad at? Would you get down on your knees and ask Jesus to forgive you? If you knew this was your last day on earth and you’d be standing in front of God in just a few hours, what would you do? Well then do it? The time has come.
337

2007

At the end of my prophetic dream, I saw myself and my family go up at the rapture. I was living here in Florida. It was summertime, which I believe is June 21- September 21. It was in the early part of the morning before daylight. We had been swimming the day before. That night as I was going to bed, God spoke to me and said, “Tonight I am calling you home.” I thought to myself, why now? God had blessed me financially about three years prior to the rapture, which had been a struggle for me my whole married life. I was happy and healthy. My family was happy and healthy. All seemed really good. Plus I remember thinking, in my dream, that when the trumpet sounds, people may think it’s some kind of fireworks or political celebration, like an Independence Day celebration. In my dream, I awoke hearing a trumpet sound, right before daylight. As the trumpet sounded, I had plenty of time to gather my family together and form a prayer circle. As we prayed, we were all quickly drawn up to a place with a lot of other people. My family and I were all there together and everyone was so joyful and happy. No one was scared or sad. Everyone was dancing and jumping and smiling. It was great! That’s it. That was the end of my dream. I woke up after that. I did not see Heaven or Jesus but I knew I was there and about to enter in. I knew God had shown me the rapture in relation to my life. God told me to write down that vision because He wanted me to share it with the world. I know a lot of people, even religious scholars, thought the rapture would happen around Y2K, the year 2000. I don’t have a great formula to back up my belief; I just have my dream and the Spirit of God speaking to me. In my opinion, that’s all I need. God told me He was giving me about 3 years to spread this message from the time the book is released to the rapture. This book is being released in the summer of 2004. I BELIEVE THE RAPTURE WILL HAPPEN IN THE SUMMER OF 2007. The exact day and hour, I do not know, but I know He will speak to me the night before and tell me to prepare because He is coming before daylight. If you are a Christian and have accepted Jesus Christ as your Lord and Savior, you will go on to Heaven at the rapture, if you are not you will be left behind to suffer for seven years in the tribulation.
338

2007

Now this is my calling, to share that dream with as many people as I can, in as many ways as God leads me until the rapture. Don’t think of this message being from me. I don’t know the future. I am just a normal average person who has surrendered my life to God. This message is from God Himself. He told me to share it with everyone. I am just God’s mouth piece. That’s what God does is use people to spread His message. Luke 10:16, “He who hears you hears Me, he who rejects you rejects Me, and he who rejects Me rejects Him who sent Me.” Like I said before, I’m no one special according to the world’s standards. I have no special qualifications. Why God chose me instead of some popular preacher like Billy Graham, to tell this message, I don’t know. My call is to stir people up and get them running to church, and Billy Graham’s call is to teach them and lead them to Christ when they get there. I do know that God qualifies whomever He calls. And I do know if you love God and you are willing to humble and surrender your whole self to Him, He will use you to do great things for Him. I know with every vision there is provision to accomplish it. God blessed me financially, not so I could buy myself the biggest house, the most expensive cars and as many diamonds that I could. He blessed me financially so I could live comfortable and accomplish spreading this message to a lost and dying world like He told me to. It costs millions to do that. I would not have the money to do this if it wasn’t for the miraculous power of God and the favor of God working in my life. God Himself has blessed me. God has given me the wealth I need to accomplish this assignment. God also told me to give these books away for free. I have a lot of people to reach and little time to do it. I would have never been able to accomplish what I have by myself just working on a regular job. God made it all possible. Some people have said I have just been lucky. I do not believe in luck. I believe when you belong to God, He is working continuously on every tiny little detail in your life making everything you do come out to your own advantage. I believe I have the favor of God everywhere I go. It is only because
339

2007

of the grace, mercy and blessings of God that I can do anything at all. This is God’s message and God’s mission. I am just a fortunate, blessed instrument He is using. I know not everyone is going to believe me. I pray everyone believes, but if not that’s O.K. A lot of people will believe. A lot of people will prepare for the return of Jesus. I’m not the only one God is using to get this message out. I am just one obedient voice. Others are also being used and reaching people I can’t. I was talking to God about my vision, and He showed me that many have been called and spoken to about the end of time. He said each person called was like a single piece of a puzzle. Each person having different information. Not one person or one revealed secret is more important than another. Not one person has all the information, or holds all the pieces of the puzzle. We are all His children, we are suppose to be working in one accord with one another and sharing with one another what He has revealed to each one of us. As these pieces of the puzzle come together, we will be able to see the full picture of the end times. This prophecy God gave me to share is a very important piece of that puzzle. God is pouring out His spirit and His end time secrets to all flesh that will listen, not just to big American television preachers. Acts 2:17&18, “And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith God, I will pour out of My Spirit upon all flesh: and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, and your young men shall see visions, and your old men shall dream dreams. And on My servants and on My handmaidens I will pour out in those days of My Spirit; and they shall prophesy.” Of course we all must discern who is giving the prophecy, whether they are a Christian or not. God is only speaking to and through His children. If you are not a child of God then you are not hearing Him speak. And we have to see whether their prophecy blends in with the other prophesy that has been given. Again, though we all may be given a little different information about the same subject, it will
340

2007

all blend together to reveal the full picture. For example if everyone is saying pretty much the same thing, then you have someone come along and say the US or Israel, are going to be hit by a nuclear bomb before the rapture and half the world is going to be destroyed, they are wrong. God will not allow that to happen before the rapture. Yes, nuclear war is going to happen, and much of civilization is going to be destroyed, but not until after the rapture. God is removing His children to safety first. God loves us all so much, and it causes Him great sorrow to see us destroying ourselves because of bad choices we are making and because of our unbelief in Him and His Word. He wants to help us and save us but we have to reach out to Him and choose Him. He will not force Himself on any of us. If you do not reach out to God and choose God, He will not save you. The choice is yours. God does not expect you to stop your everyday lives. You should carry on like you usually do. I hear of groups of people that have sold all their belongings and gathered their families together and set up camp in the desert somewhere waiting for the world to end. That’s ridiculous. I don’t believe God wants us to do that. You don’t have to get on top of a mountain and wave a red flag for God to find you. If you are a Christian, then you are one of God’s children. He knows where His children are and He’s not going to forget about you. The only thing you need to do is accept Jesus as your Savior, reach out to your family and friends and tell them how to get saved, and carry on your every day lives in a Christian way. Go to work. Pay you bills. Take care of your household. Spread love and kindness to others. A lot of people were preparing for Y2K or terrorism attacks by stocking up on extra food, water and emergency supplies. Well I live in Florida, and what everyone else was doing, is what most Floridians have been doing all along, except we call it hurricane supplies. Whatever you choose to call your emergency supplies, I think it’s a good idea for everyone to keep emergency supplies at all times. You never know what might come up, and you will probably need them before the rapture. Water and electric will probably be disrupted for a short time before the rapture.
341

2007

God revealed to me that 2006 will be a great move of God like we have never seen before. God will show Himself and reveal Himself to people all over the world through miracles and signs and wonders. The spirit of God will be so strong. Not only will the presence of God be strong, but demonic power will be strong as well. You will be able to see a lot of supernatural things taking place. Crime will be increasing such as assault and breaking and entering. People are getting braver and are caring less and less about other people. People are selfish and just want to take what they want in life no matter who they hurt in the process. Just do not trust strangers. Get to know people and check them out before you open your home up to someone and give them your trust. I know it sounds awful but you have to be cautious for yourself and your family. We used to be able to consider people nice and trustworthy until they prove differently but now we have to be guarded with people until they prove to be trustworthy. I believe at the beginning of 2007, God will be stretching time graciously and mercifully to give people one last chance to repent. God will allow us to see slightly into the tribulation period, through our imagination, for a few months. A foretaste of what it is going to be like here during the tribulation. The tribulation is not going to begin until the church is gone, but it will be so close that we will be able to see the reality of it. We will see it coming. We will see the fear in people’s faces and hear the fear and hopelessness in their speech. In 2007, God will be extremely longsuffering, gathering in the last minute procrastinators. He will be holding back the Anti-Christ and the destruction one day at a time. God’s arm is not short. All God’s people will be protected as long as we stay close to Him and in His presence. God WILL NOT leave any of His children behind. He knows where to find you. If you choose not to believe me, maybe you’ll believe someone else with this same message. Even if you are not willing to believe the rapture will happen in the summer of 2007, at least get your heart right with God so that whenever it’s your time to leave this earth you will be ready to meet Jesus. Don’t wait until 2007 to accept Jesus as Savior. Just because that is when the rapture is going to happen does not mean you have until then to get your life ready. The life and death
342

2007

process does not cease to happen until the rapture. People will still be born daily and people will still die daily. You do not know when your last day will be. It could be today. You may not make it until the rapture. So stop playing around and accept Jesus TODAY!!! The purpose of this book is not to scare anyone or worry anyone. The purpose is to bring comfort and hope in this trying time we are living in. It’s to give you strength and let you know to just hold on a little bit longer. Our help (Jesus) is on His way. THE RAPTURE IS AN ACT OF GOD THAT YOU HAVE NO CONTROL OVER! It’s a wonderful spectacular event for all who are part of God’s family. Don’t stress over it or be upset. Accept Jesus as Savior and reach out to your family and friends and help them get ready for Jesus return. We are about to take a wonderful amazing trip. Enter into that safe, peaceful place with Jesus Christ. God told me to send a copy of this book to everyone who request it for free in an effort to get this message all over the world and in everyone’s home as quickly as possible. God is telling all His children the same message. Listen for it. Obey His voice. Don’t be deceived. This is for real. God bless you. Revelation 3:3, “Remember therefore how you have received and heard; hold fast and repent. Therefore if you will not watch, I will come upon you as a thief, and you will not know what hour I will come upon you.” 2 Peter 3:9, “The Lord is not slack concerning His promise, as some count slackness, but is longsuffering toward us, not willing that any should perish but that all should come to repentance.” Habakkuk 2:2&3, “And the Lord answered me and said, Write the vision, and make it plain upon tables, that he may run that readeth it. For the vision is yet for an appointed time, but at the end it shall speak, and not lie, though it tarry, wait for it; because it will surely come, it will not tarry.”

343

CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR OUR WEAPONS

Cc

345

OUR WEAPONS

Cc

E

very human being has something in their life that they struggle with; a war or a battle that we have to fight. It could be sickness, physical problems, financial, emotional, mental or even social. God says no matter what the problem looks like with our natural eyes, it is a result of a spiritual problem. We are to fight our problems in the spirit world first, and then they will go away in the natural or physical world. Ephesians 6:10-17, “Finally my brethren, be strong in the Lord, and in the power of His might. Put on the whole amour of God, that you may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil. For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places. Wherefore take unto you the whole amour of God, that you may be able to withstand in the evil day, and having done all to stand; Stand therefore having your loins girt about with the truth and having on the breastplate of righteousness; And your feet shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace.
347

2007

Above all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to quench the fiery darts of the wicked. And take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit which is the word of God.” This describes our weapons of warfare. We are actually not to fight people physically and beat them down. Our fight is a spiritual fight. Our sword in the spiritual world is the word of God. In the Bible, there is a promise and a provision for every human problem. When you find that promise from God, you stand on it. You pray. You say it. You believe it. You live it. I don’t know every problem people may be experiencing. I don’t have a ready answer for every problem. But God does and it’s in His word. Defeating the enemy requires stability and willingness to worship God in the wilderness, in your troubled times. It requires entering God’s rest and maintaining an attitude of peace. Also continue to bear good fruit even during times of personal trial. Praise God and worship Him even before you see the victory. I know when a problem or crisis comes up in my life, I get my Bible and I find out what God has to say about it and that’s what I believe. I don’t care what things look like or what anyone has to say about it. Nothing is hopeless. And believe me, I’ve received many miracles from God in the face of what the world calls hopeless. You’ve got to stay strong and never give up. 1 Corinthians 10:13, “There hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man; but God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that you are able; but will with the temptation also make a way to escape that you may be able to bear it.” In these last days before Jesus’ return there will be a lot of spiritual warfare needed. We really have not had to perform many exorcisms or experience a lot of demonic activity. In Jesus day demonic activity seemed more evident than it does today. Jesus recognized and spoke to demons in His day and they spoke back. You need to
348

2007

study the word of God so you will know how to defend yourself. Our only defense against Satan and demonic power is the word of God. You better learn it in case you need to use it. And make sure you are covered in the blood of Jesus (spiritually, not literally) before you try to fight demonic spirits. If not you will definitely loose. During the tribulation the people left behind that accepts Jesus as Savior will need some hope that they will be O.K. Be patient. Trust God, in His ability and willingness to help you. Don’t give up. God will not fail you. He promised He wouldn’t if you trust in Him with all your heart.

349

CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE FEAR

Cc

351

FEAR

Cc

Y

ou understand now that Christians fight evil, mean, demonic power with Godly power. You come against hate with love. You come against strife, arguing, and fighting with peace. Come against depression and sadness with joy and laughter. Fight evil with goodness and kindness. There is one thing that will stop Godly activity in your life and that is FEAR. The one thing that keeps God active in your life is faith. The opposite of faith is fear. If you are allowing fear in your life, then faith in God is not working for you. Satan loves to do things to scare us. He like to cause people to say things that will scare us. God said in Hebrews 11:1, “it is impossible to please God without faith.” Living by faith in God, keeps God active in your life. If you have complete faith and confidence in God, you have no fear. Faith cast out fear. Faith in God is our spiritual weapon against fear. The battleground for fear is in your mind. Thoughts of fear enter your mind because of what you see or hear or feel. You have to refuse to think about it. You can’t stop Satan from sending negative, fearful thoughts to you, but you do have the power and choice to not receive the thought.
353

2007

2 Corinthians 10:5, “Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalts itself against the knowledge of God, and bring into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ.” Fear gives Satan access into your life. Your failure starts when fear begins. Do not watch things that you know are going to scare you. Do not listen to things that you know are going to scare you. If Satan can get you scared and worried about something, he knows he has weakened you and it is easier for him to defeat you. Your mind can only think of one thing at a time. So keep saying, reading, and focusing on God’s word, then negative thoughts can’t stay. Say for example you live in a bad neighborhood and you think someone could try to hurt you physically. Satan starts sending you thoughts like, “better be careful they’re hiding somewhere watching you and going to get you when you don’t expect it.” Then you become paranoid. You think they are in your house, in your car, behind you somewhere. You begin to think about it and worry and let your imagination run wild. You can’t sleep. You’re jumpy. Philippians 1:28&29 (Amp), “And do not for a moment be frightened or intimidated in anything by your opponents and adversaries, for such constancy and fearlessness will be a clear sign (proof and seal) to them of their impending destruction, but a sure token and evidence of your deliverance and salvation, and that from God. For you have been granted the privilege for Christ’s sake not only to believe in (adhere to, rely on, and trust in) Him, but also to suffer in His behalf. Well instead of letting Satan torment you like that you should start throwing those negative thoughts away and start replacing them with the thoughts and truths of God and His word.

354

2007

Say Psalms 23 out loud, “though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil, for Thou art with me.” And say Psalms 91, “I dwell under the shadow of the Almighty, I will not be afraid of the terror by night or by day, though a thousand may fall at my side and ten thousand at my right hand, it will not come near me.” Why can you believe that you’re O.K.? Because God said He would protect you and keep you safe if you believe in Him. God keeps 10,20,30 foot angels all around His children at all times. You don’t have to see them to believe they are there. They are actively there with you if you are believing and trusting in God, God said they are and that’s all you need to know. John 20:29, “Blessed are those who have not seen and yet believed.” Having confidence in what you fear makes what you fear come to pass. Job 3:25&26(NIV), “What I feared has come upon me; what I dreaded has happened to me. I have no peace, no quietness, I have no rest, but only turmoil.” Don’t let fear grow and take root. Don’t let your confidence in your fears be greater than your confidence in God’s word and what God is capable of doing for you. Don’t speak words of fear. Don’t speak against God’s word and God’s ability. Don’t think about what you are afraid of. Think about the goodness of God. Think about the victories in your life because God is in control. Satan is like that bully that used to pick on you in school. He liked to try to scare you with his words. When you didn’t back down
355

2007

and you stood up to him, you found out he wasn’t so tough after all. He was all mouth. Satan is definitely behind all this terrorism. They are just a bunch of bullies Satan is using that is out trying to scare people. Psalms 103:20, “Bless the Lord, you His angels, who excel in strength, who do His word, heeding the voice of His word.” God has mighty, strong angels around you and they are enforcing God’s word and promises as you say them and as you believe them. God always has more angels around you than Satan has demons. Only 1/3 of the angels fled with Satan, and 2/3 stayed with God. 2 Kings 6:16, “And He answered, Fear not! For they that be with us are more than they that be with them.” When you are fearful, worried and anxiety stricken, you are giving Satan power in your life. Satan has no power unless you give it to him by acting, thinking and talking fear. Satan knows this, so he will try to do all sorts of things to make you afraid and stay that way. But you can stop it. Just speak in agreement with God’s word instead of the lies that Satan sends. Say out loud, “No, I will not be afraid. Satan you are a liar. God loves me and God is with me. God will not let anything or anyone hurt me.” Once you choose to believe in God instead of fear, you strip Satan of his power over you. Devils and demons tremble and flee at the name of Jesus. Philippians 2:10&11, “every knee shall bow and tongue confess that Jesus is Lord.” Sometimes God tells you to do something that you’re afraid to do. Satan comes immediately and tells you, “don’t do that. People are going to think you are stupid and ridiculous.” Then you become afraid or embarrassed and you don’t do it. Don’t just let Satan win.
356

2007

Sometimes you just have to say, “God, I’m scared to do this, but I know this is what You’ve told me to do, so I’m doing it.” Know He’s with you. Know He’s helping you. And just go do it afraid. Don’t let fear stop you from doing what you know is right. Don’t let fear stop you from carrying out instructions from God. When we refuse fear and walk in faith in God, we walk in power. In SUPERNATURAL POWER!! Refuse bad thoughts, only think good thoughts. Philippians 4:8, “Finally brethren, whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things are of a good report; if there be any virtue, and if there be any praise, think on these things.” God told us in John 16:33, to expect trials and tribulations to come, but if we believe in Him, we’ll come out a winner every time. God would never allow us to be tested or tried or face any circumstance or situation, physically, mentally, or spiritually that we are unable to handle and be completely victorious in. All the supernatural power that Satan is able to scrounge up to use against us, is still not enough to meet or compete with the supernatural power of God that is within us, around and upon us, His children. Believe nothing the devil says to you whether it is spiritually or audibly. He is a liar and is not capable of telling the truth. The truth is not in him. Guard your eyes and ears. They are Satan’s opening into your mind and imagination. If Satan goes as far as making spirits speak to you, the Bible says to test them and make them say that “Jesus came in the flesh, rose from the dead and is now alive.” If they say it, the spirits are from God, if they don’t they are demons. Don’t talk to them. Rebuke them back to the pit of Hell in the name of Jesus and they have to leave you.

357

2007

1 John 4:1-3, “Beloved, do not believe every spirit, but test the spirits, whether they are of God; because many false prophets have gone out into the world. By this you know the Spirit of God: Every spirit that confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is of God. And every spirit that does not confess that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God. And this is the spirit of the antichrist, which you heard was coming, and is already in the world.” Fear is sin. Romans 14:23, “whatsoever is not of faith is sin.” Ask God to help you. Ask forgiveness for your sin and your lack of trust in God. Isaiah 54:14-17 (Amp), “You shall establish yourself in righteousness (rightness, in conformity with God’s will and order): you shall be far from even the thought of oppression or destruction, for you shall not fear, and from terror, for it shall not come near you. Behold, they may gather together and stir up strife, but it is not from Me. Whoever stirs up strife against you shall fall and surrender to you. Behold, I have created the smith who blows on the fire of coals and who produces a weapon for its purpose; and I have created the devastator to destroy. But no weapon that is formed against you shall prosper, and every tongue that shall rise against you in judgment you shall show to be in the wrong. This peace, righteousness, security, triumph over opposition is the heritage of the servants of the Lord those in whom the ideal Servant of the Lord is reproduced: this is the righteousness or the vindication which they obtain from Me this is that which I impart to them as their justification, says the Lord.

358

2007

If you truly believe that God is with you then you will have NO FEAR. If you truly believe that God is for you then who can possibly come against you and defeat you. Acts 10:38, “How God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Ghost and with power: who went about doing good, and healing all that were oppressed of the devil; for God was with him. Fear brings in doubt and unbelief. When you fear, you automatically doubt God and don’t believe in His ability and willingness to help you. You are His child and He loves you. But He won’t force Himself on you or your situation. You have to choose Him and His ways. Choose to trust Him instead of the lies of Satan. Stand on God’s promises and on His word. Jesus said, “I will NEVER leave you or forsake you.” Hebrews 13:5. Romans 8:15, “We have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear, but we have received the spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba Father.” 2 Timothy 1:5-7 (Amp), “I am calling up memories of your sincere and unqualified faith (the leaning of your entire personality on God in Christ in absolute trust and confidence in His power, wisdom, and goodness), a faith that first lived permanently in the heart of your grandmother Lois and your mother Eunice and now, I am fully persuaded, dwells in you also. That is why I would remind you to stir up (rekindle the embers of, fan the flame of, and keep burning) the gracious gift of God, the inner fire that is in you by means of the laying on of my hands with those of the elders at your ordination.
359

2007

For God did not give us a spirit of timidity (of cowardice, of craven and cringing and fawning fear) but He has given us a spirit of power and of love and of calm and well-balanced mind and discipline and self-control.” Psalm 91:4-7, “He shall cover thee with His feathers, and under His wing shall thou trust; His trust shall be thou shield and buckler. Thou shall not be afraid of the terror by night; nor for the arrow that flieth by day; Nor for the pestilence that walketh in darkness; nor for the destruction that wasteth at noonday. A thousand shall fall at thy side and ten thousand at thy right hand; but it shall not come nigh thee.” Psalm 91:10&11, “There shall no evil befall thee, neither shall any plague come nigh thy dwelling. For He shall give His angels charge over thee, to keep thee in all thy ways.” Proverbs 3:25&26, “Be not afraid of sudden fear, neither of the desolation of the wicked, when it cometh. For the Lord shall be thy confidence, and shall keep thy foot from being taken.” Psalm 56:11, “In God have I put my trust; I will not be afraid what man can do unto me.” Psalm 31:24, “Be of good courage, and He shall strengthen your heart, all ye that hope in the Lord.” John 14:27, “Peace I leave with you, My peace I give unto you; not as the world giveth, give I unto you. Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid.”

360

2007

Psalm 27:1&3, “The Lord is my light and my salvation; whom shall I fear? The Lord is the strength of my life; of whom shall I be afraid? Though a host should encamp against me, my heart shall not fear; though war should rise against me, in this will I be confident.” Hebrews 13:6, “So that we may boldly say, the Lord is my helper, and I will not fear what man shall do unto me.” Psalm 118:6, “The Lord is on my side. I will not fear what man can do unto me.” 1 John 4:18, “There is no fear in love; but perfect love cast out fear; because fear hath torment. He that feareth is not made perfect in love.” Psalm 34:4, “I sought the Lord and He delivered me from all my fears.” Do not be afraid that someone is going to hurt you. We are mighty warriors for God if we need to be. Do not think of yourself as the one who is having to defeat Satan or evil people you come in contact with. Think and believe that God Himself is working through you is the One defeating your enemies. The spirit of God that surrounds you and is in you is your protection against dangerous people and circumstances. And there is no one or nothing that can defeat God. We (the children of God) are the champions, not Satan. Stand your ground and believe it!!

361

CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX PRAYER PROMISES

Cc

363

PRAYER PROMISES

Cc

G

od’s Word will bring you the results you need in your life. Once God speaks something, it’s done forever. Whether He spoke it in the Garden of Eden or at the crucifixion. Whether He spoke it in the last days, after the rapture, during the tribulation, or whenever; if He said it, you can count on it. His Words are not empty. God’s words have power. His words never ever fail or become void. If He promised us something, then He’ll do it now and throughout eternity. Say it. Believe it. No matter what things look like, or what anyone else may tell you. Just believe God. You should know that if you pray according to God’s will He will give it to you. The key is knowing His will. God wants all His children blessed, happy, prosperous, healthy. III John:2 (Amp), “Beloved, I wish above all things that thou mayest prosper and be in health, even as thy soul prospereth.” Most of all God wants us saved and living throughout eternity in Heaven with Him. God sees the whole picture of your life. God is most interested in your spirit man, the inner you. Your physical comfort comes second. If giving you wealth and prosperity will not hinder your inner man, then God wants you to have that and He will help you get it. If giving you wealth will make you a vessel He can use to bless others, He’ll give you that wealth. But, if giving you
365

2007

wealth will make you vain, prideful, selfish, stingy and self-righteous then don’t expect God’s help in getting it. You’ll have to get what you want the best way you can. Your purpose and the purposes of all of us here on earth, are not self-involvement. Our purpose is to be a blessing to others, a help to others and a witness for God Almighty. I have prayed for a lot of people to be healed. Many have received their healing, some have not. I don’t know why all did not receive. I know God was not to blame. But no matter what, you keep praying and believing. The rest is in God’s hands.

GOD’S WORD
Isaiah 55:10-11, KJV “For as the rain cometh down, and the snow from Heaven, and returneth not thither, but watererth the earth, and maketh it to bring forth and bud, that it may give seed to the sower and bread to the eater. So shall My Word be that goeth forth out of My mouth; it shall not return to Me void, but it shall accomplish that which I please, and it shall prosper in the thing whereunto I sent it.” Psalm 33:9, KJV “For He spake, and it was done; He commanded and it stood fast.” Proverbs 30:5, KJV “Every Word of God is pure; He is a shield unto them that put their trust in Him.” Psalm 119:89, KJV “Forever, O Lord, Thy Word is settled in Heaven.” I Peter 1:25a, KJV, “But the Word of the Lord endureth forever.”

366

2007

Mark 13:31, KJV “Heaven and earth shall pass away; but My Words shall not pass away.”

ASK FOR ANYTHING
Matthew 21:22, KJV “And all things, whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive.” Matthew 18:19-20. KJV “Again I say unto you, that if two of you agree on earth about anything that they may ask, it shall be done for them by My Father Who is in Heaven. For where two or three have gathered together in My Name, there I am in the midst of them.” Matthew 7:7-8, KJV “Ask and it shall be given to you; seek, and you shall find; knock, and if shall be opened to you. For everyone who asks receives; and he who seeks finds; and to him who knocks it shall be opened.” Matthew 111:24, KJV “Therefore I say to you, whatever things you ask when you pray, believe that you receive them, and you will have them.” John 14:13-14, KJV “And whatever you ask in My Name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. If you ask Me anything in My Name I will do it.” John 15:7, KJV “If you abide in Me and My Words abide in you, you will ask what you desire, and it shall be done for you.” John 16:23, KJV “And in that day you will ask Me nothing. Most assuredly, I say to you, whatever you ask the Father in My Name He will give you.”

367

2007

Hebrews 4:16, KJV “Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in our time of need.” I John 5:14-15, KJV “And this is the confidence we have before Him that, if we ask anything according to His will, He hears us. And if we know that He hears us in whatever we ask, we know that we have the requests which we have asked from Him.”

PROTECTION
Psalm 91:1-6, KJV “He who dwells in the secret place of the most High shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty. I will say of the Lord, ‘He is my refuge and my fortress; My God in Him will I trust. Surely He shall deliver you from the snare of the fowler, and from the perilous pestilence. He shall cover you with His feathers, and under His wings you shall take refuge; You shall not be afraid of the terror by night, Nor of the arrow that flies by day, Nor of the pestilence that walks in darkness, Nor of the destruction that lays waste at noonday. A thousand may fall at your side, And ten thousand at your right hand; But it shall not come near you. Only with your eyes shall you look, And see the reward of the wicked. Because you have mad e the Lord, Who is My refuge, Even the Most High your habitation, No evil shall befall you, Nor shall any plague come near your dwelling; For He shall give His angels charge over you, To keep you in all your ways, They shall bear you up in their hands, You shall tread upon the lion and the cobra, The young lion and the serpent, you shall trample underfoot. Therefore I will deliver him; I will set him on high, because he has known My Name. He shall call upon Me, and I will answer him; I will be with him in trouble; I will deliver him and honor him, And show him My salvation.”
368

2007

Psalm 121:7-8, KJV “The Lord shall preserve thee from all evil: He shall preserve thy soul. The Lord shall preserve thy going out and thy coming in from this time forth, and even forevermore.” Psalm 3:33. KJV “The curse of the Lord is in the house of the wicked; but He blesseth the habitation of the just.” Romans 10:13. KJV “For whosoever shall call upon the Name of the Lord shall be saved.” II Timothy 2:26, KJV “That they may come to their senses and escape out of the snare of the devil; having been held captive by him.” Psalm 34:7, KJV “The angel of the Lord encampeth round about those who fear Him and delivered them.” Isaiah 54:17, KJV “No weapon that is formed against thee shall prosper.” Psalm 34:19, KJV “Many are the afflictions of the righteous but the Lord delivered him out of them all.” There are many verses about how God will protect you in Psalms. When you find yourself in danger just keep praying the verses on protection and believe that God is right there with you helping you and shielding you. Don’t give up until you have peace about the situation and you see your victory.

TROUBLED
Hebrews 13:5, Amp “I will not in any way fail you, not give you up, not leave you without support. I will not, I will not, I will not in any degree leave you helpless, not
369

2007

forsake you, or let you down (relax My hold on you), most assuredly not!” Joshua 1:9, KJV “be strong and of good courage; be not afraid, neither be thou dismayed; for the Lord thy God is with thee withersoever thou goest.” Genesis 28:15, KJV “And behold, I am with thee, and will keep thee in all places wither thou goest, and will bring thee again into this land; for I will not leave thee, until I have done that which I have spoken to thee of.” Isaiah 41:10. KJV “Fear thou not; for I am with thee: be not dismayed; for I am thy God; I will strengthen thee; yea, I will help thee, I will uphold thee with the right hand of my righteousness.” Psalm 46:1, KJV “God is our refuge and strength, a very present help in trouble.” James 4:8, KJV “Draw nigh to God, and He will draw nigh to you.” I Peter 5:7, KJV “Casting all your care upon Him, for He cares for you.” I Corinthians 10:13, KJV “There hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man; but God is faithful, who will not permit you to be tempted above what you are able, but will, with the temptation also make a way to escape, that you may be able to bear it.”

370

2007

COMFORT
Psalm 23:4, KJV “Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil: for Thou are with me; Thy rod and Thy staff they comfort me.” John 14:18, KJV “I will not leave you comfortless, I will come to you.” Matthew 11:28-29, KJV “Come to me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls.”

PEACE
Isaiah 26:3, KJV “Thou wilt keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is stayed on Thee, because he trusteth in Thee.“ Psalms 29:11, KJV “The Lord will give strength unto His people; the Lord will bless His people with peace.” Philippians 4:6-7, KJV Be careful for nothing; but in everything by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving, let your request by made known to God. And the peace of God which passeth all understanding, shall keep your hearts and minds through Christ Jesus.” Colossians 3:15, KJV “I let the peace of God rule my heart, and I refuse to worry.”

371

2007

SICKNESS AND DISEASE
Psalm 107:20, KJV “He sent His Word, and healed them and delivered them from their destructions.” James 5:15, KJV “And the prayer of faith shall save the sick, and the Lord shall raise him up; and if he hath committed sins, they shall be forgiven him.” Jeremiah 30:17a, KJV “For I will restore health unto thee, and I will heal thee of thy wounds, saith the Lord.” Exodus 15:26, KJV “I am the Lord that healeth thee.” James 5:16, KJV “Pray one for another, that ye may be healed.” Psalm 103:1-5, KJV “Bless the Lord, O my soul; And all that is within me, bless His Holy Name! Bless the Lord, O my soul; and forget not all His benefits; Who forgives all your iniquities, Who heals all your diseases, Who redeems your life from destruction, Who crowns you with loving kindness and tender mercies, Who satisfies your mouth with good things, So that your youth is renewed like the eagle’s.” Isaiah 53:4-5, KJV “Surely He has borne our griefs and carried our sorrows; Yet we esteemed Him strickened, smitten by God and afflicted; But He was wounded for our transgressions, He was bruised for our iniquities; the chastisement of our peace was upon Him, and by His stripes we are healed.” God can heal you of any sickness and disease. Whether it is cancer, AIDS, leukemia, heart disease—whatever—put your trust and confidence in God that He may heal you and restore you back to health.
372

2007

RAISE THE DEAD
The Bible says we as believers can raise the dead in the Name of Jesus. Jesus said we can lay our hands on the dead, pray for them, and God will bring them back to us, again, if it be His will for them to come back. I very much believe this is true. However, my Dad died in his sleep in April 2000. When I was told, I went to him and anointed him with oil and begged God to fill him with life again. My Dad did not come back. I know my Dad is alive in Heaven, but his body here remained dead. Almost one year later, my brother died of liver and kidney failure. Again I prayed and said all those healing verses over and over every day and begged God to restore his body and his life, but God didn’t. I know my brother is also alive in Heaven. Those were the only times I have prayed for God to raise the dead. I don’t know why my Dad and my brother were not raised from the dead, and I may not know until I get to Heaven and ask God myself. I am glad I at least tried. If the opportunity arises for me to pray for the dead again, I probably will. I have heard of other Christian believers saying that they had prayed; some came back and some didn’t. Never give up hope. Keep trying. King David lost a son. He prayed and fasted and believed God, but his son still died. God loved David and heard his prayers. II Samuel 12:16-23, NIV “David pleaded with God for the child. He fasted and went into his house and spent the nights lying on the ground. The elders of his household stood beside him to get him up from the ground, but he refused and he would not eat any food with them. On the seventh day the child died. David’s servants were afraid to tell him that the child was dead, for they thought, ‘While the child was still living, we spoke to David but he would not listen to us. How can we tell him the child is dead? He may do something desperate.’ David noticed that this servants were whispering among themselves and he realized the child was dead. ‘Is the child dead?’ he asked.
373

2007

‘Yes,’ they replied, ‘he is dead.’ Then David got up from the ground. After he washed, put on lotions and changed his clothes, he went into the house of the Lord and worshipped. Then he went to his own house, and at his request they served him food, and he ate. His servants asked him, ‘Why are you acting this way? While the child was alive, you fasted and wept, but now that the child is dead, you get up and eat!’ He answered, ‘While the child was still alive, I fasted and wept. I thought, “Who knows? The Lord may be gracious to me and let the child live.” But now that he is dead, why should I fast? Can I bring him back again? I will go to him, but he will not return to me.’ There are no certain, specific procedures for raising the dead. But, from reading the Bible and hearing about the way Jesus did it, this is the way I would go about it. Anoint the person with oil. Lay hands on the person and rebuke death. Call the person by name and command the person to come back in the name of Jesus. Quote verses reminding God and the spirits that the Bible says we as Christians have the authority in Jesus Name to heal the sick and raise the dead. Thank God for covering you and them in the blood of Jesus and using you as a vessel for this great miracle. Then, speak in tongues and expect to receive what you have asked for. Matthew 10:7-8, KJV “…go preach saying, the kingdom of Heaven is at hand. Heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, RAISE THE DEAD, cast out demons. Freely you have received, so freely give.” Matthew 9:18; 23-25. KJV “…behold, there came a certain ruler, and worshipped Him (Jesus) saying, My daughter is even now dead; but come and lay thy hand upon her. And she shall live. And when Jesus came into the ruler’s house, and saw the minstrels and the people making noise, He said unto
374

2007

them, Give place, for the maid is not dead but sleepeth. And they laughed Him to scorn. But when the people were put forth, He went in, and took her by the hand, and the maid arose.” Matthew 11:5, KJV “The blind receive their sight, and the lame walk, the lepers are cleansed, and the deaf hear, THE DEAD ARE RAISED UP, and the poor have the gospel preached to them.” Luke 7:12-15, KJV “Now when He came nigh to the gate of the city, behold, there was a dead man carried out, the only son of his mother, and she was a widow and much people of the city was with her. And when the Lord saw her, He had compassion on her, and said unto her, weep not. And He came and touched the bier; and they that bare him stood still. And He said, young man, I say unto thee, Arise. And he that was dead sat up, and began to speak. And He delivered him to his mother.’ Believe in a miracle. You don‘t have to understand miracles to be able to receive or experience one. God is a supernatural God. Miracles are supernatural. God does work through doctors. Do whatever your doctor tells you to do, but when they don’t know what to do it’s OK. God does know. Impossible situations are God’s specialty. Genesis 8:14, KJV “Is there anything too hard for the Lord?” NO!! Nothing is too difficult and hopeless for God. He can do anything. And He will do anything for His children, to protect us from destruction. He loves us. Deuteronomy 33:3(NCV), “The Lord surely loves His people and takes care of all those who belong to Him” I am looking forward to meeting you in Heaven. Thank you for keeping the faith.
375

CHAPTER THIRTY- SEVEN QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS

Cc

377

QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS

Cc
Your book 2007, is centered around an event called the rapture. What is the rapture and is it found in the bible? A lot of people think the rapture is the end of the world, it is not. The rapture is the sudden, supernatural removal of all children of God from earth to heaven. God is just removing His children to a place of safety while His wrath is being poured out upon the sinful and unbelievers who remain here on earth. The world will still be here. This is God’s way of doing things. He knows how to protect the righteous and punish only those who deserve it. The word rapture is a Greek word that means “caught up”. This is found in 1 Thessalonians 4:15-18, “For this we say unto you by the word of the Lord, that we which are alive and remain unto the coming of the Lord shall not prevent them which are asleep. For the Lord Himself shall descend from Heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel and with the trump of God; and the dead in Christ shall rise first; Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air; and so shall we ever be with the Lord. Wherefore comfort one another with these words.”

379

2007

A lot of churches and denominations do not believe in the rapture. Is Jesus just returning to get a certain group of people? I just quoted scripture out of the bible proving that the rapture is a biblical event. If it is in the bible then it will happen. If people do not want to believe the prophets warnings, then don’t. That does not mean it is not going to happen and it does not mean you are going to miss it when it does happen. It just means it will be an exciting surprise for you. If you have accepted Jesus Christ as your Lord and Savior then you are a child of God. God does not divide us up into different religions, denomination, sex, color, creed, or social group. We are all His and He loves each one of us the same without partiality. God is gracious, loving and merciful. He is a fair God not only to the saved but to the lost as well. You have to know the personality of God and the way He does things and has always done things. He never changes. Sending this warning to people, ALL people, is just God’s way and His nature. If people really understood the depth of God’s love toward everyone(sinners and believers) they would be able to receive this prophecy. When Jesus appears in the sky to call all God’s children up at the rapture then we are ALL going if we belong to Him. Whether your church teaches it or not or whether you believe in it or not will not influence or change the truth that “all God’s children will be raptured at the same time” all over the world!!! What about the children? Are all childen going to Heaven and being raptured? This question is hard to answer. Some bible scholars believe all children go to Heaven. They use Luke 18:15-17(NCV) as a reference. It says “Some people brought even their babies to Jesus so He could touch them. When the followers saw this, they told them to stop. But Jesus called for the children, saying, Let the little children come to me. Don’t stop them, because the kingdom of God belongs to people who are like these children. I tell you the truth, you must accept the kingdom of God as if you were a child, or you will never enter in.” I do not believe that verse means all children go to Heaven.
380

2007

It just means we must be humble, honest, trusting and sincere when we come before God. Some pastors believe all children under 12 years old go to Heaven because they think 12 is the year of accountability when God starts holding you responsible for the choices you make or haven’t made in life. I really have not found that scripture in the bible. I do not believe the bible is absolutely clear on this issue. The bible does make it clear that we are all born into this world as sinners. We must be born again because the first time we were born we were born as sinners.(Romans 3:23) We must make a choice at some point in our lives to accept Jesus as Savior. I know you have heard the saying the fruit does not fall far from the tree. I believe it would be difficult for 2 born again God loving parents to have a child who was a spawn from Hell. And difficult for 2 Hell bound people to have a God fearing child. Romans 11:16 says “..if the roots of a tree are holy, then the trees branches are holy also.” The bible speaks about children being cursed because of the sins of their fathers.(Read Exodus 20:5, Exodus 34:7, Numbers 14:18, Numbers 30:15-18, Isaiah 13:16-18) The bible talks about the blessings of your father (Psalms 132:12, Proverbs 20:7) I believe God holds parents responsible for their children until they are old enough to know right from wrong and make their own choices in life. That exact age, I believe, varies from child to child. When my children were born we took them to church and had them blessed and dedicated to God. We took them to church and Sunday school as a family and when they were ready (they were both 8 years old) they ask Jesus to save them from their sins and then were water baptized. My granddaughter was 6 years old when she ask Jesus to save her from her sins and was water baptized. God is the ONLY ONE, the only judge who has authority to say who goes to Heaven and who does not. I do not have the right to say one way or the other. Why did you write this book? I wrote this book because God told me to. God told me to reach out to the UNCHURCHED. He told me to reach those who do not hear the voice of God speaking. He told me to not focus all my attention on the church and Christians. If Christians want to believe
381

2007

me fine. If they don’t, that is between them and God. The church should already be saved and prepared for the return of Jesus. I have a passion for the lost. God gave me a prophetic dream about my life and about the rapture of the church. He showed me several major changes and events that were going to happen in my life. Most all of them have happened so far over a period of time. God told me to write down my dream and share it with this whole nation and then the rapture is going to happen. I am in the process of doing that right now. Habbakuk 2:2&3 says, “Write the vision, make it plain upon tables that he may run that readeth it. For the vision is yet for an appointed time but at the end it shall speak, and not lie; though it tarry, wait for it; because it will surely come, it will not tarry.” Why did you name your book 2007? In my dream God said He was giving me about 3 years to warn the nation about the rapture. I got my book published in June of 2004. Getting my book published and available to the public was the beginning of my 3 year mission. 3 years from 2004 is 2007. God specifically told me the rapture would happen during the summer. Therefore my message to this nation is JESUS IS COMING DURING THE SUMMER OF 2007. Why should anyone believe that you know the date of the rapture when Mathew 24:36 says, “But of that day and hour knoweth no man, no, not the angels of Heaven, but My Father only.” That scripture is accurately quoted, however I believe it is more in reference to the 2nd coming of Christ than the rapture. Since God has revealed to me a date to prepare for the rapture and share that date with the world that scripture is obviously not in reference to the rapture. Anyway, there are even more scriptures that say God WILL tell us what is going to happen and when. Mathew 24:37-39 shows that Jesus will come as in the days of Noah. Noah was God’s faithful and chosen one at that time. Noah knew exactly what God was doing and exactly when God was going to do it. God speaks to people in many ways. 1. Through His written word, the bible. 2. He speaks
382

2007

to us in our spirit. 3. He speaks to us through other people. 4. He speaks to us through dreams and visions. 5. He speaks to us through angels. The bible says we do not know the day or the hour. God did not give me the day or the hour. He gave me the year and the season. Amos 3:7, says, “Surely, the Lord will do nothing, but He revealeth His secret unto His servants the prophets.” Some scriptures in the bible were just to certain people and for their particular time. You have to read the whole story and understand the whole situation. You can’t just pick out a verse and use it to your convenience. There was no need 2000 years ago for people to know when the rapture was going to happen. There is a need for OUR generation to know and that is why God is revealing it to us NOW. God does not sneak up on people. He loves everyone, sinners and believers. He sent His Son Jesus especially for the sinners. God is extremely gracious and merciful. He does not want anyone to miss the rapture. That is why He is taking such extreme measures to get this message to all who will listen and believe. God has chosen to use my voice and I choose to obey. Tell me, Why should anyone believe that dream was actually from God? Can you prove you are not a false prophet ? We all must receive everything about God and the bible by faith. We must receive His prophets and messengers by faith as well. All I can do is give the message. GOD ONLY USES HIS CHILDREN TO BE A PROPHETIC VOICE FOR HIM. People can look at my life. I am a Christian who loves God with all my heart. I am not preaching anything contrary to the bible. I am not trying to form some kind of cult or special group. I am not trying to magnify myself at all. I’m not trying to profit myself or make money off of the message. When God gives prophecy, it does not conflict with other prophecy He has given. All God given prophecy, past and present, blends together to expose one picture. God actually told me that every prophecy that He is revealing to people is like a piece of a puzzle. When all the pieces are put together we will see the complete picture. This message or prophecy that God has given me is a very important part of that puzzle. All prophecy leads back to Jesus Christ or to Jesus
383

2007

Christ. People can see the result of this message I am sending. The result is preparation for Jesus Christ. Preparing not only their souls but their physical daily lives as well. I will not be able to actually prove the validity of this message until Summer of 2007 when the rapture happens. Deuteronomy 8:22 says, “...when a prophet speaks in the name of the Lord, if the thing does not happen or come to pass, that is the thing which the Lord hath not spoken.” Proof that someone is not a false prophet is that the thing they prophecy about actually does happen. If some people wait until 2007 to believe me it will be too late. Why waste another minute of your life in the control of Satan any way. Whether the rapture happens in 2007, in 2070 or whether it happens tomorrow. You should get your lives in order right now today and stop playing games with God. You need your lives to be taken out of the hands of Satan and placed in the hands of God for your daily living, not just to secure a heavenly seat when it is your time to leave this earth. A lot of people think you are trying to use scare tactics to bring people to Jesus Christ. Some have said you have no right going around scaring people and predicting the end of the world. Well first of all, like I said earlier, the rapture is not the end of the world, the rapture kicks off the beginning of a terrible 7 year tribulation that is coming to this world not to a world that has ended. It is a time when the wrath of God will be poured out on those who remain here on earth. Secondly, there are certain things in life we all must be aware of and adjust our lives to, especially in this day and hour that we did not have to think about or make adjustments to 100 years ago. We did not have to tell our children not to play in traffic, we did not have to stress to our children the importance of not talking to strangers, we did not have to have safe rooms and fallout shelters. We don’t shield ourselves from death and funerals because we are scared to face the fact that one day we are going to die. We did not have to prepare meticulously for the rapture of the church 100 years ago either. Although giving your life over to Jesus is the main preparation, there are other things we should do and prepare for that would make our lives more comfortable as we get closer to the final
384

2007

days. You need Jesus on the inside of you so you are capable of hearing the voice of God to lead and guide you in your daily lives. These warnings from God are not to scare us but to prepare us for a very real event that is about to happen. The rapture is not a scary thing unless you are not saved, that’s why people are being warned specifically so they can prepare their hearts and lives and give themselves to Jesus to hear God’s voice and daily promptings. If people are scared they should talk to God about that and search their own souls and find out why. True children of God welcome the rapture and are excited about the reunion. You know people have been saying for 100’s of years that Jesus is coming soon. There have been a multitude of people who have predicted the date of the end, and they have been wrong. Why should anyone believe you now? I know people have been saying this since Jesus’ day. Jesus Himself warned people in Mark 1:14&15 to prepare because the Kingdom of God was at hand. Do you know how quickly evil would have spread if people knew back then that the rapture was really not going to happen until 2007AD? God wanted us to always be prepared for the rapture to happen any day. I believe it kept us on our toes throughout the generations. The prophecy of the rapture has been in the bible ever since the bible was written. God has held back certain revelation and understanding of these prophecies until now. The rapture did not happen and can not happen until several conditions and situations line up first. Everything has lined up with what God said was going to happen before the rapture and now the time and circumstances is finally right for the event. What do you have to say to people who say they know Jesus is coming soon, but God has not told them 2007? I say they are mistaken and that is really a foolish, prideful statement. As said earlier, God speaks to people in different ways. He speaks to us through other people. I am one of those people God is using. God gave me this message and told me 2007. So God IS
385

2007

telling people. He is telling people right now with my voice. God is using my voice to send this message out to everyone. The world does not go to church or listen to Christian radio. The world can not hear the voice of God, so God must use a verbal voice to reach them. God cares as much for the sinner as He does the believer. He sent His son Jesus especially for the lost sinner. God has and always will go to extreme measures to reach the sinners. God is using other prophets and messengers today to prepare people for the coming rapture. The prophecies from these people must be received by faith also. God has spoken these prophecies directly to them to share with the world. If some people are going to wait for God to give them their very own personal, special visitation before they believe the word of prophecy through other men and women of God, they may be waiting a very long time. It is up to people to receive prophets and their messages by faith or reject it. God does not force people to believe in Him and He does not force people to believe in His messengers. It is up to everyone to make their own choices. Why would God choose you to tell this message? Do you think you are more special than everyone else? Anyone who has read the bible knows that God always chooses someone that the rest of the world is not expecting. I absolutely do not think I am more special than anyone else. On the other hand I do not think I am lower or less than anyone else either. Why God chose me instead of someone of well known respect like Billy Graham, I have no idea. I know that God qualifies everyone He calls. The bible says God chooses the humble and the foolish things of the world to confound the wise. Most everyone in the bible that God used and called including Moses, David, Paul, Jesus and the 12 apostles did not fit the mold of what the world or religious people were expecting. Other well known preachers and evangelist of today would not have probably been chosen by society either. But God called them, changed them, qualified them and uses them to His glory to accomplish His will. I believe God has done the same for me. I am just as qualified to be used of God as anyone else, because it is not me that is doing the work it is God in me that is giving this message.
386

2007

He is just using my voice. God always sends a messenger before He does anything. I am ONE of those messengers He is using. Malachi 3:1 (New Century), “The Lord All Powerful says, I will send My messenger, who will prepare the way for Me....” What if the rapture does not happen in 2007? If the rapture does not happen in 2007, it will be because of the extreme love, grace and mercy God has for the lost unbelievers in this world. God does not want anyone to go to Hell and miss the rapture. God is stretching time now and He is giving everyone one last chance. No matter how long God waits some people are just not going to believe and receive Jesus as their Savior. I do not believe God would have told me to warn people of this date if He were not going to do it at that time. God is not a liar, He does not want me to be a liar, and He does not change His mind. I guess we will just have to wait until 2007 to see what happens. What about people who say they are not ready to give their lives to Jesus right now? They feel if the rapture is not going to happen until 2007 then they’ll just wait till then to repent? No one knows when their last day will be on earth. Some people are going to die today. Right now might be your last opportunity to accept Jesus as Savior. Just because the rapture is happening in 2007 does not mean that the life and death process ceases until then. You should not wait until 2007 to receive Jesus in your life. The bible says today is your day for salvation. If you truly repent of your sins, you are anxious to start over and rid yourself of your sins and get closer to God. God knows your heart. He knows if you are really sorry for your sins. People who say they will wait until the very last minute to repent would make me doubt their sincerity all together. And if it is that obvious to me, I’m sure it is more obvious to God. How do we prepare for the rapture? The only way to be prepared for the rapture is to repent of your sins and receive Jesus Christ as your Savior. ONLY THE BLOOD
387

2007

JESUS SHED ON THE CROSS CAN FORGIVE AND CLEANSE YOU FROM SIN. So the only way to be rapture ready is receive Jesus as Savior. Receive into your life the sacrifice Jesus made on the cross. Jesus shed His blood for you, for your sins, so you would not have to. Jesus is your boarding ticket for the trip. No other way can you enter into Heaven except through Jesus Christ. How do I surrender my life to Jesus? It is very easy. You first must repent in your heart. Be sorry for your sinful life and be willing to make changes and adjustments to line your life up with the will of God and live according to the bible. Then confess your sins and ask Jesus to come into your heart and cleanse you and start you over again. Romans 10:9&10 says, “That if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath raised Him from the dead, thou shalt be saved. For with the heart man believeth unto righteousness; and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation.” Can we pray that prayer now for whoever may be ready to make a change? Absolutely, just repeat after me. Jesus I am a sinner. *Save me, help me, I need you. *I want a second chance. I want to start my life over. *I believe You died on the cross for my sins. *I believe You rose from the dead. *I believe you now live at the right hand of God in Heaven.* I choose to live my life according to Your word, the bible.* Thank you for saving me and filling me with the Holy Spirit. *Jesus name, A-men. You are now rapture ready!!! What are we suppose to be doing from now till the rapture happens? The world keeps turning, so go to work, pay your bills and carry on your normal life. Find a good church that preaches the bible and take your family. Read your bible regularly. Use every opportunity
388

2007

and contact you have in your everyday life to tell others about Jesus and how they can receive Him as their Savior. Do good for people, do all you can and love one another, even your enemies, as if it were your last day on earth. 1 Timothy 4:12&13 says, “….be thou an example of the believers, in word, in conversation, in charity, in spirit, in faith, in purity. Till I come, give attendance to reading, to exhortation, to doctrine.”

SEE YOU IN HEAVEN IN 2007!!!

389

CONTACT THE AUTHOR I would love to hear from you.
To contact the author write: Shelby Corbitt PO Box 2221 Oneco, FL 34264 Visit my web site at:

www.2007rapture.com
For additional copies of 2007, please visit the website or send your request To the above address. Allow 6-8 weeks for delivery. YOU CAN VISIT MY WEBSITE DAILY. I WILL KEEP YOU INFORMED AS GOD GIVES ME OTHER INFORMATION AND PROPHECY THAT I FEEL HE WOULD WANT ME TO SHARE WITH YOU. GOD IS GOING TO LET ME KNOW THE NIGHT BEFORE THE RAPTURE THAT HE IS COMING. I WILL POST IT ON THE WEBSITE!!

391